Tanner's Devil

2 –TANNER’S DEVIL This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author‟s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual person, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales, is entirely coincidental. Tanner‟s Devil Tanner‟s Devil © 2006 Sylvia M. Hubbard Cover design by Sylvia Hubbard Model & Flowers Photography Unknown All rights reserved. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission. For information address: Sylvia Hubbard PO Box 27310, Detroit, MI 48227 Visit her website at: http://SylviaHubbard.com [email protected] words count: 103,892 http://SylviaHubbard.com 3 Tanner’s Devil By Sylvia Hubbard 2006 © Copyright by Sylvia Hubbard Tanner's struggling trying to get away from the gritty streets of Detroit she was born and raised on. With a pimp as an ex-boyfriend, who's constantly trying to get her back in the business and back in his arms, Tanner knows she's got to better her situation immensely and get out the city all together because Donetello just doesn't want to let go. Yet, with less than twenty-four hours to raise a large amount of money, Tanner knows she has to either work her ass off literally or give up her dream and return to Donetello‟s eagerly waiting arms for security and peace of mind. Devlin Sanchez has waited his whole life for this one moment. He's saved himself for only the woman he would be with forever - his wife, but when he catches his bride in the arms of his best man and brother, he's driven to circumstances that leave him unexpectedly wanting more of what he should have never had - Tanner. 4 –TANNER’S DEVIL Author’s note: First and foremost I want to thank all of you for purchasing a copy of my work. Whether paper or electronic, you are supporting a very hard working writer who has dreamed since she was twelve to be a bestselling author. Slowly but surely, as you enjoy yourself reading this work, I hope you see that I deserve the honor. I would like to explain a little bit about how Tanner‟s Devil came to be. I asked some devoted reader to give me a character as a challenge. She presented

Tanner. I then asked another, totally different, reader (who was also a writer struggling with a writers block) tossed out Devlin (Unfortunately, she was a historical writer and after she sent me “devlin” I reminded her I was a contemporary writer.) She emailed me and said, “You‟ll work it out, Sylvia, LOL.” My challenge to both of them was to bring the characters into a contemporary believable story. Hence Tanner‟s Devil and two very unforgettable characters that you will love because I fell in love with them as well. You, the reader, should also note that Tanner‟s Devil is a live story. This means that as I was writing this story, my devoted readers had a chance to read the story live. LIVE! That means every day I posted a part – instead of chapters - in the life of Tanner and Devil that my readers had an opportunity to comment on and enjoy reading as much as I enjoyed writing. What you‟re reading is of course an edited version of the book (some versions edited better than before depending on when you purchased the book, LOL). It was a whirlwind process, but very fun. But the foundation story is still there and not much has been added to the storyline other than I took out Tanner‟s brother and I went into a lot more detail about how Tanner handled the situation with Devlin‟s mother. Oh yeah, I also added extra scenes between Devlin and Donetello interacting. In final, I would like to thank each and every reader all over the world that has supported me in my writing endeavor from the beginning. I loved all the threatening emails too that often told me that they were flying to Detroit to hurt me if I didn‟t get busy finishing up the story. I want to thank the city of Detroit that has given me a diverse culture and active imagination. I want to thank RSW and Essentially Women for all the support that they have given, Trista Russell and Zane, plus all the other people who have assisted me in getting where I am today. Now that I‟ve said all that, I want you to do a favor for me. Yes, you, reader, I‟m speaking to you. If you enjoy this book, I give you permission to pass this book to two people. But only two people. And then I will ask you – after you come back to my website at http://SylviaHubbard.com or go to Amazon.com (depending when you bought this book) to post a review - to tell five people to buy this book. Do this for me and you‟ll be helping my dreams of being a successful writer. You‟ll be helping me accomplish my dreams. Thank you in advance for your support! Your Author Sylvia Hubbard http://SylviaHubbard.com 5 Part 1 “Nine thousand!” Pari had cried when Tanner gave her the news about finishing off her education. “Dollars?” “No Pari, pesos,” Tanner quipped sarcastically and stormed in her bedroom. Pari felt terrible for her friend and couldn‟t believe nine thousand was keeping her from getting her degree. Nine thousand needed by tomorrow afternoon. Pari was barely making ends meat and Tanner was so caught up with

two internships, working a steady job, going to school to keep her 4.0 G.P.A., and paying bills that were not hers accrued by her now dead crack addicted mother. Even the little hustle Tanner opt to do every once in a while for the pimp, Donetello, didn‟t really make ends meat around Tanner‟s life with the cost of school, books and payments she needed to make on everything else. The pounding on the door in the middle of the night made Pari sprint from her bed, barely dress and not even check to see whom it was. Her room was closest to the front of their upper two family flat apartment on the Westside of Detroit. Sadly, she was use to these knocks in the middle of the night. “Get out the fucking way!” a deep voice boomed as he was helping someone smaller into the room. “Lay her on the couch!” Pari ordered and then ran to the back of the house to knock on her roommate‟s door. “Tanner! Tanner! You got a client.” Several locks clicked before the door opened and Tanner, a thirty-yearold light coffee skinned woman with all seeing eyes came out the room. Her corn-rolled hair was wrapped in a black silk scarf and it didn‟t look like she had been sleep. Pari followed Tanner in the front room where a skinny black crackhead was gasping for air. It was a knife wound to the right side Pari didn‟t know much medicinal stuff, but she could see the lacerations as Tanner went into work, cleaning the wound and dressing it. The big man that had brought the woman in paced back and forth. When he lit up a cigarette, Tanner barked, “Put that shit out!” He did and when it was all over, Tanner stood and looked at the large burly man. “Who told you about me?” “Donetello. He said to bring the bitch here. He lost his cool when the bitch only pulled in about twenty bucks tonight.” “What the fuck does he expect? It feels like ten below!” Tanner sneered. The man looked past Tanner at the crackhead, who had fallen to sleep. “Will she make it?” 6 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Yes, but tell your boss she‟s out of commission. She probably won‟t be working much because she‟s got a chest infection. I gave her some antibiotics, but if she works for the next couple of days, it‟ll tear her stitches.” “No can do. Donetello‟s got a private party tonight and she‟s on the list. His other girls are off on other things.” “Then he shouldn‟t have lost his temper,” Tanner spat angrily, wiping the rest of the blood off her hands. “Donetello said if she‟s out of commission, he knows you know someone that can take her place.” The large man gave a wink at Pari, who gasped at the thought of doing what he implied. “Go in your room, Pari,” Tanner ordered. Pari protested, “I‟m not-“ Tanner turned around sharply at Pari and screamed. “Go in your motherfucking room, NOW!”

Pari gave her roommate a hurt expression, but understood Tanner knew more about what was really going on than she did, so she enclosed herself up in her room, but pressed her ear against the door to listen. Tanner must have known this and ordered the large man to step outside to speak. Damn! Tanner, what are you going to do? A few minutes later, Tanner and the man entered and Pari could hear a lot of movement. Another door closed and then it was quiet. When Pari‟s ear hurt like hell pressing up against the door, she gave up and just went to the front room. There was no one there. Tanner had left along with the large man and the injured woman on the couch. On the tabletop was a note from Tanner saying simply, “I‟ll be back.” *** With not much time to change, Tanner basically had just found a summer dress, but it was cold and January. In Detroit, outside was no joke in the middle of the night. The long black ankle length coat and knee high black boots adequately kept her warm because there had been no snow, but the wind chill could freeze a sistah where she stood. Jamroque had convinced her on the steps of what should be done. Nina, the whore Tanner had stitched up, was due to be at a motel for some rich cat that had called on the fly in less than thirty minutes. Donetello must have assumed that he had not hurt Nina as much as she had been hurt. Which was why he told Jamroque to just get Tanner to patch Nina up before she was to be shipped over to this john. http://SylviaHubbard.com 7 “It‟s a new bit,” Jamroque explained. “Donetello will send her over there like this if he has to. And it looks like you know him well enough to know I ain‟t lying.” Why did Tanner give in? Because Jamroque looked like if he returned empty handed it was going to kill him to tell that asshole Donetello that Nina wasn‟t going to have to work this John. “Most likely he don‟t want nothing but a few licks and a touch. Donetello said he requested and paid good for a clean girl. And right now, Nina‟s bout the only clean one he can guarantee cause she just had a baby and a full check up.” “How much?” Jamroque looked uncomfortable at Tanner‟s direct question. If Tanner was a whore, then Jamroque could impose that it was none of her business, but he was unfamiliar with dealing with a woman and having no control over her. He needed her and he didn‟t like being put in that position at all. “You know I don‟t know Donetello‟s accounting shit. All I know is that he‟ll be willing to pay nicely if you can find someone who can take Nina‟s place.” Tanner saw the roll of money Jamroque had pulled out from Donetello, which had been given as an enticement. Donetello knew Tanner wouldn‟t be able to resist. He knew Tanner needed some money bad and he knew how he

could make her get back into the life of prostitution. “The john ain‟t a regular and he‟s checked out real good so all you gotta do is fifteen to thirty minutes top,” Jamroque said as Tanner agreed to take Nina‟s place. “So why is the john paying so much?” “Don said he probably got some fetish and shit, but the john said there would be no entry and if there is you just make a little extra.” “S and M?” “No. The john just said he wants a chick that‟s clean and will give him oral. Most likely he wants some weird freaky oral action.” Her back was against the wall and now as Jamroque finished dropping off Nina at her home, Tanner tried her best not to show her fear as she fingered the roll of money in her pocket. Just this once. Just this once and then that‟s it. You‟ll pay for school till the end of the term and then you‟ll be finished. The roll in her pocket didn‟t come close to the nine thousand she needed by three p.m. tomorrow in the school‟s business office, but it was five thousand. Two to stitch up Nina and three to entice. Enough for over half of what she needed. Now the other four would have to come from this john unless Donetello was still in a bad mood and would send some more her way by morning, but she doubt it. This was a rare exception and if he did send anything, it wouldn‟t amount to enough. Even if she stayed up all night, she knew the most she would get were small things. It was rare she let people know about her medical skills. And she knew if she continued this, she had a good chance of not getting her medical 8 –TANNER’S DEVIL degree. Unfortunately, she had to do what she had to do in order to get the money she needed and Donetello needed someone that could fix his girls up without tracing it back to him. Jamroque drove her without another word to the motel on the east side of Detroit and passed her a cell phone. “He‟s in room two-forty. I‟ll be out here waiting. That asshole tries something you don‟t like just chirp me and I‟m coming in.” And probably not in a good mood, Tanner said to herself pulling down the mirror to look into her chocolate brown slanted eyes. Long light brown lashes that matched her almost red brownish hair coloring made her almond colored light skin attractive. She knew she didn‟t break mirrors and was often complimented when she decided to comb her hair, but of late could careless about her appearance. Reaching in her coat pocket, she pulled out the eyeliner and lip-gloss to bring out something and then popped a mint in her mouth. Hopefully the bath she had taken before going to bed would be enough to suffice. Jamroque also handed her some condoms and winked at her for luck. She snatched them away and got out the car. Tanner walked up the stairs to the room Jamroque had told her and knocked softly. Her knocking made the door open. The creepy squeal of the door

opening increased the bad feeling in her stomach. The light in the bathroom and a candle on the table by the bed only lit the room. “Put your coat on the chair,” a deep voice ordered from behind her as soon as she closed the door. Gasping in fright, she turned and glared up at the man, but found she had to careen her head way up. SEVEN FUCKING FEET? No, not exactly! He had to be a good six and a half though because her spine was killing her to look up that high. He was big like a linebacker with light skin and a cap on, so she couldn‟t determine if he was white with a tan or a black guy that was really light-skinned. He had medium dark pink lips and a slightly pinched nose, but even these features made it difficult to determine his race with that damn black cap on. He wore a black wife beater and tight blue jeans that definitely showed he didn‟t miss one hour of weight training. His biceps looked about as thick as her thigh and Tanner gulped as she wanted to desperately push the chirp button on the phone, which she clutched in her coat pocket. Play it cool, Dummy! She ordered herself. Tanner was just five feet three and was usually never attracted to men over six feet, but this big ass man was…Awesome? Could she really say that? “Why are you hiding behind the door?” she questioned. http://SylviaHubbard.com 9 “I told him I wanted a woman who didn‟t ask any questions,” the man said sharply, locking the hotel door. She took off her coat, but kept the cell phone and condoms in her hand behind her. He moved up to her with a suspicious look in his eyes. She couldn‟t tell the color of them, because of the cap, but they were well defined. Tanner became very aware that her neck was starting to hurt from looking up so high and this man‟s shoulder width was twice the size of her full frame. Did he eat iron for breakfast? Stepping back, so her neck wouldn‟t hurt anymore, she gasped as he stepped to her again increasing his closeness this time and making her very uncomfortable. So consumed with looking in his face, she flinched nervously as his hands came to her waist. Tanner didn‟t move, much less breath as he felt the front, back, and side of her. This was no caress he was frisking her. “What are you doing?” she asked confused, feeling the strangest tingles move up her legs and an arousing sensation tickle her below her belly. He had knelt to inspect both thighs and her question made him stop what he was doing, leaving his large hand high on her right thigh in the front and back. “What did I tell you about that talking?” Tanner bit the sarcastic remark back and just waited while he moved to the other thigh all the way down to her ankle and then stood back up – closer. This time Tanner didn‟t bother to try to look up in his face and` she wasn‟t about to step back because she had a feeling he wanted to make her feel uncomfortable.

“Take off your clothes.” Would that mean this cornbread fed giant take off his? And if he did would he look just as magnificent without his clothes as he did with clothes? Using this opportunity to move away from him and catch her own breath, she walked over to the bed to place the cell phone and condoms there. He hadn‟t followed her and Tanner looked down at the candle to gather her own thoughts together. He‟s just some weird perve john probably from the boondocks Michigan trying to get a taste of city life before he goes back to Pinkie, Michigan. That had been a running joke when she had been out in the life doing this all the time. Pinkie, Michigan was actually no where, but it was a terminology used occasionally to say that since Michigan was shaped by a glove this was where this john was from – where no one black in their right mind would be, so they came down here to Detroit to taste life by requesting a black girl to their room. Concentrating on the candlelight, she pushed off the peach summer dress along with her underwear over her boots and kicked them off. She started to unzip her boots, but he barked, “Leave‟em.” 10 –TANNER’S DEVIL His hands came behind her and firmly gripped her waist. “Lay on the bed on your stomach,” he ordered. She did as she was told and forced her rapidly beating heart to relax. Usually she wasn‟t so jumpy and sex had never really been like, „oh yeah, say my name.‟ She had personal lovers – Donetello being one of her past lovers, but Tanner had always done it just for the money or what she could get out of it. Knowing she could get her own without a man by becoming a nurse practioner, she had decided to do just that and in four years, she had scored high on her M-CATS and was now hours away from completing Wayne State Medical School to finish off her education. Her prior medical knowledge from her mother, Sissy, had given her a lot of things too. Sissy Tanner was a street doctor. She had read the medical books and was not only making her money running the streets, but fixing up whores and hustlers who couldn‟t leave a paper trail. She even gave birth to Tanner at home and took her to the hospital after it was all over – three years later. Sissy had never given Tanner a real name and most people called her Sissy‟s daughter so when faced with actually naming her daughter, Sissy told the hospital to name the child Tanner Tanner. It was a stupid joke on Tanner, but she dealt with it. Tanner was a quick learner though because Sissy only liked to say things one time. On top of that, Sissy taught Tanner everything she knew because Sissy hated hospitals and she knew there would be times when she would need medical attention. Tanner wanted to change her path in life. Knowing that her mother, grandmother, and even great-grandmother had come from medicinal knowledge without a degree made her want to really go legit. She wanted to get her nurse

practioner degree and really help out people without the worry of authorities coming down and taking it all away. So sacrificing one night to a stranger to get where she wanted to be would be well worth it. It wasn‟t as if this was Tanner‟s first time. Her mother had been a whore when she wasn‟t pulling enough money in, and Tanner had followed in her footsteps by the time she was twelve and fully developed. But at thirty, Tanner had gotten out of whoring to Donetello‟s disappointment - who also use to be her pimp. Going through and getting certified medically was Tanner‟s dream and tonight she was only four thousand dollars away from it. Now she would just see how much she could get out of this weirdo and never have to step foot in the arena of selling her body ever again. The most arousing scent hit her nose and Tanner only needed her peripheral vision to see he was standing behind her about a foot from the bed removing his clothes. Knowing she was splayed open for him, freshly cut and washed from her evening‟s bath, Tanner‟s body became aroused. Something her body had not done in a very long while to the scent of a man. Why should this simple John do http://SylviaHubbard.com 11 this and how the hell had he managed to smell like dark roasted hazelnuts and sweet mangoes. Was it cologne? It had to be. This couldn‟t be his natural scent. She was strangely tempted to turn around and bury her face in his groin just to find out. Her mouth salivated at the thought of knowing he was paying for her to taste. Concentrate dummy! This is just a job! “Entry is extra,” she said abruptly, keeping her eyes straight and not looking at him. “Are you trying to read my mind?” Why did that sound like a wicked thing to do? Licking her lips, she said, “Did I?” He sighed as if bored. “How much?” “Five hundred.” She had deliberately called off a high figure. This usually deterred a guy. After a second, she thought for sure he was going to forgo it until he dropped five bills on the bed. “Anything else so we can get this talking shit out the way?” „What was his aversion to a woman‟s voice?‟ she wondered. “That depends on what you desire, Mistah. You‟ve already paid for touching, licking and normal entry. If you‟re paying, we‟re playing.” There was no sound behind her and Tanner strained to hear where he was. Suddenly his warm hands gripped her thighs and moved slowly up her butt over her back and to her shoulders. She had not even felt his big body get on the bed. It was like he was frisking her again, but he was taking his time as he moved back down her body before coming back up to her shoulders. This time she felt his body lie on top of

hers and Tanner forced herself to take long deep breaths to not become affected by his touch. “How much will it cost to get your silence? I don‟t want a peep, moan, or whimper.” His fingers entwined aggressively in her hair unloosing it from her braided ponytail she had just swept it in. Yes, he was angry about something, but not angry enough to hurt her – just enough to make her apprehensive. Tanner closed her eyes to concentrate. “Two thousand,” she said in an unsteady breath. He was affecting her in more ways than physically. There was just something about him that she couldn‟t explain. He moved away slightly and Tanner saw about two grand get tossed on the pile at the corner of the bed. “Is that enough?” he asked, coming back to lie on top of her and speaking right by her ear. His breath made the hair on the back of her neck stand up and goose bumps come to her arms. To prove it was, she only nodded and he chuckled sensuously. 12 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner felt him move away again not believing how he carefully made sure his weight didn‟t bother her. Was he used to women being afraid of his size? “Turn over,” he ordered. She obeyed and gasped as there was no denying he was naked nor that she could safely say this man had not one inch of fat on his entire body. Her eyes traveled down his body, visually caressing the tightness of his frame. His manhood had yet to rise, but flaccid she guessed it was eight now and would grow to three more magnificent inches when hardened. He was cut and naturally darkened from base to tip. He still had yet to take off the cap and she almost reached up to knock it off herself just so she could get a good look at him. Quelling this urge, she told herself that this was his dime and his opportunity to be curious, not hers. „Keep your eyes on the prize, Tanner.‟ This gorgeous man seemed furious, yet his touch was gentle as he palmed her neck and then descended down to her breast. There was a look of pain and hurt on his face, but as the nipple hardened from his ministration he seemed in awe of it. He quickly hid his wonderment as if he did not want her to know his emotions. He moved to the side and with one palm, stroked down her belly, but stopped at the soft hairs covering her pubis. With a delicate touch, she watched as he weaved his fingers studying the hairs part between his fingers. He seemed to marvel at the feel of it and with his other hand parted her thighs wider. Tanner closed her eyes to stop herself from becoming enthralled by him. Pushing her emotional wall down again, she tried not to even care what he did. His fingers slid down over her clitoris and spread her feminine lips to rest in the softness of her womanhood. She winced as he inserted a finger inside of her mild moistness. Immediately, he removed his hand away from her. Opening her eyes, she saw he was frowning down at her. Frowning

back, she really wondered why was he suddenly peeved at her when she was obeying him by just lying there and not saying a thing. He placed his finger back inside of her and she winced once again because she had become even drier than before. “Do you require lubricant?” he suddenly asked. Tanner blushed at his consideration and he chuckled as her wetness surrounded his finger. Knowing that her body had done this, Tanner crimsoned two shades of dark red all over her light coffee skin and was glad he might be able to see just a little flush her face made and nothing else. Yet he seemed so aware of her body that she was sure he had picked up on how his words had affected her immediately. A bravura smile came to his lips to prove her point and took her breath away. “I do prefer when your body talks, woman.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 13 She suppressed a giggle and rolled her eyes heavenwards as his finger moved deeper inside of her making her body even more aroused. He began to increase, but Tanner knew her stimulation would go away if he went too quickly, so she reached down and slowed his movements and grinded her hips against his hand to demonstrate how to properly arouse her. He was a fast learner – too fast and concentrated on watching her body movements to determine how tender, fast or hard he should go. When she moved his hand to manipulate her clitoris, it was so hard not to scream in ecstasy as he learned how to manipulate her body and bring her to orgasm. She thrashed and arched so hard, she could feel her toes go numb, but it was all worth it and Tanner had not climaxed like that in so long her body convulsed even afterwards in shock. Tears had streamed from her eyes in bliss as she almost chewed her bottom lip raw, trying not to make any noise during the earth-shattering pinnacle. When she was able to think straight again, she looked at him. He was still watching her with a curious stare. 14 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 15 Part 2 “You orgasmed?” he asked a little apprehensive as if he couldn‟t believe it himself. She nodded shyly not use to being asked. “Did you enjoy it?” Tanner couldn‟t help blush as the questioned seemed too innocent for a grown man to ask a woman – not just a woman, a prostitute in his book. This man was too strange and if he did that again, she would definitely forget what she was being paid to do and allow him to do anything he wanted. Slowly, sitting up, Tanner reached over and gripped the base of his manhood. Her fingers were long and wrapped around him firmly, but her longest finger barely touched her thumb. He was erect, but not completely and a shiver went down her back at the thought of knowing he could actually get bigger.

Good thing Jamroque had gotten magnum condoms. For some reason, there was innocence about this John that endeared Tanner to take her time. Yes, he seemed about in his mid-thirties, but maybe this was his first time with a black woman and he was probably of the mindset that they should be treated differently than white women. Or maybe he had not experienced many women, and was exploring a newfound freedom – sowing his oats. Tanner wanted to give him a good foundation and instead of just trying to get his rocks off – as she would any other john, she took her time in fondling him, noting the almost baby soft hairs around his base, dark in color and neatly groomed. He grabbed her hands abruptly and then lay back on the bed, pulling her up to his chest. Realizing he wanted her to touch him just like he had touched her, this thought made her chest feel warm all over. Knowing he watched her closely unnerved her, but Tanner focused on how his body seemed almost perfect. It was as if he had honed it to be visually appealing and whoever had the honor of having this body would never want to look anywhere else. But he wasn‟t married. There was no markings on his ring finger that would note he had taken a piece of jewelry that had been on there a while off. There were a million questions she wanted to ask him as she moved down the sculptured pecks and the washboard abs, past his groin to his thick thighs and powerful legs, noting his clean and groomed feet. As she began an upward path back up his magnanimous body, she took seconds kissing in odd places – on the sides of his calves, on his inner thighs, on his waist to the side, right above his pelvic bone, on the beginning of his rib 16 –TANNER’S DEVIL cage, near his navel, between the tightly defined pecks and finally right on his collarbone. By this time, his manhood was definitely at full attention and his breathing had become shallow. Occasionally, he would touch her body pleasantly enjoying the connection to her and what she was doing to him. He reached up and cupped her cheeks to draw her down to his face, but she stopped him and shook her head. “I know,” he said understanding. “No fluid exchange.” She showed her relief and allowed him to draw her down, kiss her chin, cheek and neck. Fighting the urge to allow him to take over again, Tanner squirmed away and moved back down his chest. While at his feet, she had grabbed a condom off the bedside table and after opening it, carefully placed it over his manhood. His staff was thick and responded so prevalently to her touch. Tanner laved her tongue at the base, while fondling each handful size orb as she delicately put him in her mouth. He gripped the covers as she descended down, lovingly suckling the shaft and then rising back up, circled the tip with her tongue, but quickly

proceeded to bring him back to rest fully inside her mouth. His surprised reaction to the sensation of her oral touch amused her and as she proceeded to bring him deeper down her throat, his gasps turned into pleasurable groans of pleasure, with occasional pleas to not stop what she was doing to him. Tanner was so caught up by his response to her oral ministrations that she had taken him almost to the point and then brought him down, to only return him almost over the edge. By this time, he had cursed three times over and begged her to not stop. He had even spoken Spanish in his mind-blowing experience and Tanner found that curiously arousing. Tanner knew if the protective condom had not been on, she was sure he would have lost himself to her and she could have asked for much more. His manhood pulsed and straightened abruptly and then his warm essence flowed. The protection served its purpose, but Tanner was extremely curious as to how he tasted, yet she did not quell her inquisitiveness. Instead, she carefully removed the protection and tossed it while he regained his equilibrium. Going into the bathroom, she prepared a warm washcloth and then returned to the bed. He looked a bit apprehensive because her hands were clasped tightly around the washcloth, until he was sure what she was doing as she began to clean him. Suddenly, a knock on the door startled them both. Her phone chirped and she knew who it was, but she was being paid not to speak so she could not http://SylviaHubbard.com 17 say anything. Tanner couldn‟t tell this gorgeous ossified man anything, who was at the door for her. Yet, he seemed to know and even gave her a moment to cover up before he got out the bed, grabbed his wallet and opened the door. “Hey, Tanner, what the fuck is taking you so long? Hit it and quit it, bitch!” Jamroque poked his head in and was greeted by the large form of man, using the pants he had retrieved the wallet from to cover the front of him and handing Jamroque a couple of bills. “Is Tanner okay?” Jamroque demanded to know. The man stepped to the side behind the door to allow Jamroque to see Tanner. She nodded assuredly and winked. Jamroque shrugged and left, most likely to return to his car. Tanner covered her mouth to suffice the giggle that wanted to burst forth from her amusement. Usually she was done by now, but this was taking much longer than her normal time, yet Tanner, surprisingly, wasn‟t complaining. By now, she would have either been bored to death or trying her best to get out the room as quick as possible. The large bodied man returned to the bed, adjusted his hat as if to say, “round two,” and then yanked the covers away from her as if to cover her body was an abomination. She grabbed another condom and opened it up. Crawling

over to him, he watched and allowed her to place a new condom on him. After she secured it, she laid down on her back and seductively smiled liking that he was still hard. Slowly, he knelt down on the bed over her body and Tanner relaxed as she felt him position himself over her, but he did not drive into her like she expected. First, he actually checked to see if she was ready. This was truly unusual and she had to force herself not to be touched by his consideration. Yet, her body still had an even more powerful response to his touch before he pressed himself inside of her. Tanner gasped, realizing looks could be deceiving or maybe she had not had a man in a while, but her body immediately had to shift some things around in order to compensate his width. All this time, she was very aware that he was watching her very closely and ended up blushing yet again. “Did I hurt you?” he asked. She shook her head, wrapped her legs around his waist and arched her back. This time it was his turn to be watched as she opened herself up to make him drive deeper inside of her to the hilt. Tanner observed as he seemed overwhelmed at being inside of her and was very aware of her ability to use her inner muscles to massage him. 18 –TANNER’S DEVIL Perspiration appeared on his brow and he could barely keep eye contact, as his hips seemed to develop a mind of its own. They began a horizontal tango encompassing Tanner in a mental paradise beyond either of their control. His passion became her own and she found herself swept up in a blaze of ecstasy awakening her body into a powerful climatic flight. Her nails gripped his shoulders as her back arched more, feeling his body quake above her. He wasn‟t done even as he orgasmed, but Tanner was glad he wasn‟t and mildly wondered how his stamina was so high as he came a third time. She gently nudged on his shoulders after he collapsed on her and he assumed she wanted to stop, so he immediately got up despite the fact that he was still hard as a rock. He grabbed the washcloth and proceeded to the bathroom just as she had done earlier. Tanner checked her phone surprised that two hours had gone by and wondered if Jamroque was still outside. Quickly after crawling over the bed to retrieve the money to place it on the table by the bed near her phone, she moved into a sitting position on the edge of the bed by the time he came out of the bathroom. He had removed the condom and cleaned himself. When he knelt in front of her, she let him gently spread her legs and tenderly wipe or more like caress her clean. She noted the soreness, but was honored that he took the time to do something like that. „Did that still make him a perve?‟ She asked herself in curious amusement. There were just too many questions she wanted to ask him, but his money had paid for no talking and Tanner had always been a female that could

listen and obey when it was deserved or paid for as in this case. He was an extraordinary man. His body was certainly a gift by God and his stamina was one that any woman would adore. So why did he have to pay for sex? And why did he act like he was completely new to this? Certainly a man with his money and looks should have women throwing themselves at him. She found herself aroused again, but this time urged him into lying down while she straddled his hips, gripping firmly after placing another condom on his manhood. Using her weight and her already aroused state, she slipped herself over him until her ass rested on his thighs. This effort took a lot of work, but it was as if the more she took him in, the more aroused she became. Tanner was in the throes of another orgasm by the time she finally rested on his waist. Once she got her equilibrium together, she was determined to raise the bar and give him the best she could give. He was endeared to her as she took him to the pinnacle and held him there longer and longer until he was again enthralled and begging for release. There was no doubt in her mind this man had received pleasure in her body. He bestowed wondrous kisses to her chest, neck and face in thankful desire and speaking again in that beautiful Spanish dialect. Even though Tanner had not orgasmed with him physically, she had felt an almost spiritual connection as she watch him become consumed by the http://SylviaHubbard.com 19 severity of sensations that seem to overwhelm him. Tanner was almost tempted to lean down and place a kiss on his lips and feel his mouth touch hers. He looked up at her as if that was what he wanted too, but instead Tanner moved away breaking the eye contact and grabbed the washcloth once again. When she returned from the bathroom his eyes were closed and he was breathing deeply. „Another satisfied customer,‟ she jested with herself. „Yep, you still got it, girl.‟ Tanner still cleaned him, taking her time and marveling at the beauty of his perfect manhood, which had now gone flaccid. She even found a mole in the middle on the shaft and was almost inclined to kiss it, but resisted this urge. He did not wake up during this entire time and she dressed quickly. His wallet had fallen on the floor by the bed and she was inclined to look in it, but she did not at first. Instead, she set it down on the table by the bed and retrieved her money and phone. As she went over to the door and was about to leave out, curiosity got the best of her. Going over to the wallet she opened it up to note it was a New York State Driver‟s License. Devlin Digori Aurello Rose Sanchez. He was either a dark Hispanic or a Spaniard. The wallet contained about five thousand more dollars, but no credit cards. In the back of the identification, there were two keys. One was to a car and the other was to a house. Both of them were technologically sophisticated enough to contain a chip in each, which further perked her curiosity because these keys had to belong to something very valuable.

Closing the wallet, she placed it back on the table, gave him one last wistful look and then left. She was desperate, but she was not a thief. 20 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 3 As soon as he heard the door close, Devlin opened his eyes, tossed the hat off and looked at his wallet. She hadn‟t taken anything. Going over to the closet after he had dressed, bile rose up in his stomach as the first thing he saw was the tuxedo he had came to town wearing. Pushing it aside, he reached in the back of the closet on the top shelf and pulled out a bag, which contained all his possessions he had on him when he arrived in Detroit – a twenty thousand dollar watch, his credit cards, eighty thousand in jewelry, his cell phone, a pager and all the other credentials he needed to leave out of the country. He pulled out the envelope that contained his unsigned marriage certificate and tickets for his honeymoon. With every fiber of his being, he wanted to rip it to shreds, but he couldn‟t. Stuffing the envelope back in his bag, he pulled out the cell phone and turned it on. Thirty missed calls. He turned it off again not bothering to check to see who was calling him. His stomach growled in hunger, but he didn‟t want to leave yet. This had been a momentous occasion and he needed to think. True his actions had been careless and his mother would be sadly disappointed if she ever found out – that was a big if. Could he actually hide the fact that he had just lost his virginity to his family members? Devlin had been always good about hiding anything else he felt; he didn‟t feel that this could be any different. She was damn fine! Damn good! His shaft stiffened as he began to remember what he had just done. Damn, he shouldn‟t have pretended sleep. For five hundred extra, she could have easily been convinced to give him more. He wanted some more. Could he get her again? „No!‟ By the end of the day his face was going to be plastered over every newsreel in the country or maybe the world because of his association with a supermodel as a fiancée. Going back for seconds would be career-wise and family-wise suicide… yet, just imagining those blushes and the way she became so wet. Fondly, he bit his lip and took note of the tightness in his jeans. Dammit! He would never get anything accomplished if he walked around with a hard-on. Reaching in the bag again, he reached in the bottom to pull out a business card. On the back of it, he wrote the number to the pimp. Maybe he could think of some way just to see her again for a moment before he decided to leave town tonight. What had the bodyguard called her? Tanner? Strange for a prostitute to go by her last name. Very strange, but this had been a very strange day for http://SylviaHubbard.com 21 Devlin Sanchez. No use trying to pretend though. If he was going to hell in a

hand basket he might as well go for the gold in sinning. Going to the window, he looked at the sunrise. Today was a new day. Today he would change his life completely. *** Tanner entered the apartment quietly, but Pari was up and glaring at her. “Where the hell have you been?” Pari demanded to know. “I was worried to death.” She didn‟t stop to answer her roommate, until she got in the bathroom to begin to run a hot bath. In her head, Tanner was going over her schedule – an hour to bathe, another couple of hours to sleep and then she would get over to the college to pay what she could and ask for an extension on her fee. Although, she could only hope that it worked because she had already asked for six extensions. “Working,” Tanner said, stripping everything off and stepped into the bathtub. Pari gasped realizing what Tanner had done. “We could have-“ Tanner cut her off. “What‟s done is done, Pari. I got most of the money so-“ “But Tanner, you think Donetello‟s going to just let you walk out again. He‟s been trying to drag you down again-“ “I paid Jamroque to keep his mouth closed and tell Donetello I sent another crackhead. I even sent Jamroque with Donetello‟s cut so I don‟t owe him shit. Donetello won‟t care and he‟ll never know. No, I‟m not getting back in the business, but how the hell did you expect me to come up with nine thousand in less than twenty-four hours?” Pari had a dumbfounded look on her face as she sunk on the side of the tub. Her long slim fingers waved in the water and she looked as if she was still trying to come up with a plan. That was so sweet, but Tanner knew her decision to do what she did had been justifiable. Anything to get legit had been necessary. Quietly, her roommate said forlornly, “I got five hundred I can still give you, which I know you can make back up by rent day” Tanner could and gave Pari a reassuring smile. “Thanks, Pari.” When her roommate had given her a moment alone, Tanner said his name out loud. “Devlin Digori Aurello Rose Sanchez.” A weird name for a very weird man. It really didn‟t matter because she would never have to see him again. And why did that suddenly feel like something she didn‟t want? 22 –TANNER’S DEVIL When she had been in the business, Tanner, had been at the top of her game. Being Donetello‟s girl at the same time, she was able to pick and choose her customers, but she was also able to bring in a whole lot of money for him. Lots of drugs and alcohol had helped her get to that point, but when her mother died from a beating so bad from a John and Tanner had been unable to save her, Tanner knew she could not do this life anymore.

Seeing how the people at the hospital looked at her mother as if she was a piece of trash, Tanner‟s mission had been to open up her own clinic that would service women in the position she had been in and offer counseling to women who had no where else to go. She smartened up, got in school and had been head strong on getting her education since then. That had been almost eight years ago and about four years ago, she told Donetello not only was she not taking Johns anymore, but also she did not want to be his girlfriend. Of course, no one walked away from Donetello without a fight or without payment, so Tanner told Donetello she would give him a cut of any business he sent her way. It took about three more months to get Donetello to understand there was no “us,” but in some sick way he cared about her and did not want to let her go. Sometimes Tanner would let him come over and spend time with her. He would steal kisses and feels, but Tanner would draw the line at anything else. Yet, Tanner had gone to him two weeks ago for a loan on the money she owed school and he told her his terms. She would have to come back and work for him until she paid him back, plus be his girl. Tanner did not want that, but she asked if he had any big jobs that could get her something fast before her due date, could he hit her up. So when Jamroque came last night, she knew this was Donetello at work in her favor and he knew it was an offer too good for her to resist. Donetello was being more than gracious for giving her that amount to sleep with the john, but she knew it was only because Donetello still had feelings for her and knew she would not budge unless it was a great deal amount of money. Would he actually believe when Jamroque told him Tanner had found another girl? Hopefully, because Tanner would hate to have to try to prove it. But just in case, she would alert Pari not to say shit. If Tanner was gong to lie to Donetello, she had to make sure not to involve Pari. „So where are you going to get two thousand?‟ she asked herself. She decided to first ask for the extension and then cross that bridge when she had to. When she could not sit in the bathtub anymore, Tanner‟s stomach growled for sustenance. Wrapping only her favorite thick warm pink robe around her, she made herself a grill cheese sandwich and joined Pari on the couch, who was watching an entertainment cable channel. Even though Tanner knew she http://SylviaHubbard.com 23 needed some sleep, her brain was trying too hard not to think of what she had done and she felt maybe talking to Pari would get her mind off the weird stranger. “Oh man, look!” Pari cried excitedly. “That‟s the guy who got duped at his wedding.” Tanner looked at the screen, but forgot her reading and TV watching glasses. She reached in her purse to find them, but by the time she put them on the anchors were moving on to a new subject.

“Who is he?” Tanner asked but only to make conversation. “Really, Tanner, you‟ve got to watch more news. He‟s been all over the place. Even the local network station is broadcasting his story.” Pari was flicking through the channels, trying to find this “hot” news story again, while explaining the whole story to Tanner. “This rich white guy with old money pledged to stay a virgin until he got married, right?” She giggled at the hilarity of a man doing something like that in the twenty-first century. “His family comes from some royal line of something, but he‟s American born.” “Pari, skip the details,” Tanner said, hating when her roommate ran off on nothingness. “Oh yeah. Anyways, now he‟s thirty something and his parents planned for him to marry this supermodel in the U.P., which is where she‟s from.” “Wait. He‟s over thirty and a virgin?” Tanner asked skeptically. “Yeah! And fine as hell! Too bad he‟s white cause I„d jump his fine ass bones.” Pari continued, glad she had Tanner‟s attention because Tanner was usually never interested in nothing but medical stuff. “He admitted to only masturbation a few years back. He did an interview with Barbara Walters when he was voted like sexiest man for some magazine, about abstaining and saving himself for the woman he was going to be with forever. „Cause of some old family tradition by his great grandfather who was some kind of prince over in some European country. Matter of fact, this Devlin‟s guy is like a duke somewhere overseas or something and named after his great-grandfather.” “That‟s some weird-“ Tanner caught herself. Never had she just encountered weirdness all at once and looked at the television screen as Pari pointed to the ongoing story. “…Thirty-three year old, wealthy bachelor Duke Devlin Rose Sanchez is seen here walking out the church where he was last seen to marry in Upper Michigan,” the anchorwoman reported off screen. “According to witnesses, Mr. Sanchez discovered his bride and best man together in the back of the church. Devlin Sanchez has made headline not only for his wealthy long term bachelorhood, but because of his virginity, which he has vowed to only relinquish to his wife…” 24 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner hadn‟t realized it until her eyes started hurting, that she had walked up to the screen. Upon blinking to make sure she wasn‟t dreaming, she realized Devlin Sanchez was the same man who had been with her last night! Dear Lord, she had fucked the thirty-three-year-old virgin! A light knock on the front door had Pari running to open it while Tanner started pacing in order to think. „Why now?! Why her?!‟ “I said good morning, Tanner,” Donetello‟s smooth deep voice like Keith Washington, licking his dark lips and smelling good as hell. He was dressed as if he was going to a Forbes business meeting, but this was his style even though Donetello would never know big business like that.

Facing him completely, she was a bit startled by his sudden appearance in her living room. And she was very acutely aware that she was naked underneath the robe. Yet, unlike any other time when she would just become instantly turned on at the knowledge of knowing she had Donetello‟s fine black ass wrapped around her finger, this time, she felt instant dread. Because all she could do was think about how she could get back to Devlin Sanchez just one more time. http://SylviaHubbard.com 25 Part 4 Donetello was six feet tall and one of the most handsome men Tanner had laid eyes on. She had a crush on him since the first time seeing him at sixteen years old when he pulled up next to her in a gold custom decked out Crown Vic. He had just won the turf war, which included Tanner and her mother, plus eighteen other women. It must have been love at first sight as well for him because from that point on, if she wasn‟t on the street or hustling something for him, she was with Donetello. He taught her the real tricks of the trade – how to make a man feel like a king and she learned fast. Now, standing in the middle of her living room early in the morning in the latest Sean John get up, as if he was going to the Grammy‟s in a few seconds with P. Diddy, with dark smooth chocolate skin that reminded a woman of a Hershey bar, bald head, and a brawny, thick body full of power, he stared at her with concern. Forcing herself to stay and look calm, Tanner didn‟t break eye contact and wondered did his sandy hazel eyes see her lies. Donetello didn‟t like deceit and she had always been fearful of doing something behind his back. Even though she was short, Tanner was a powerhouse of muscle and thickness all in the right places and could hold her own in a fight with any female. She had been known to take a john out because her mother always told her if she felt her life was in jeopardy to try to take them out before they took her. Yet, Donetello had a presence that spoke power, respect and fear. She had always preferred shorter and leaner men; Donetello had been an exception to the rule. Matter of fact, she had always only let Donetello get away with anything. “A moment of your time in private,” Donetello said. It wasn‟t a request, but a polite order. Tanner let him follow her into her room, which only contained a full size bed, a dresser and a desk. It had previously contained a laptop, printer, a TV, and expensive sound system, but she had pawned that for the initial payment on her education. The primary color in her room was pink, her favorite color, and back in the day by servicing one john, she had gotten the room completely decorated in style, but this last year in college had been the hardest financially for her.

Her heart pounded as Donetello shut the door behind him, ensconcing himself in the room alone with Tanner. 26 –TANNER’S DEVIL She had to fight the urge to bite the inside of her mouth to not show him her nervousness as she sat on the bed and he remained standing in front of her. “It‟s D-Day,” he said, pointing to her calendar. „Donetello Day?‟ she wondered to herself. If Donetello knew she took the job it meant he owned her. He didn‟t care about the money she had earned. No, the payment he wanted was between her legs and Tanner didn‟t want to give it up for a summer to him, even though that may not be enough in Donetello‟s book. “What day?” she asked out loud as if she had not heard him. “Time for you to pay the piper, Tanner – your tuition payment.” Tanner said nothing, nor did she portray any emotion on her face as Donetello took his coat off and carefully put it on the back of the chair by the desk. Strapped to his side was his .350 Magnum that he never left home without. Underneath that expensive silk shirt was most likely a bulletproof vest and no doubt a four-inch blade was strapped to his leg. But Tanner wasn‟t worried about Donetello shooting or stabbing her. He wouldn‟t kill her. The worse he would maybe do is bitch slap her with the butt of his gun for paying Jamroque to lie for her. Bracing herself, she was hoping she could muster enough courage to not give in if it became too bad. “I didn‟t see your car outside. Pawned it?” he questioned. “Yeah.” She had done that months ago to pay off the initial balance, but she was not going to let him know. He looked around the room. “Your computer setup, stereo and TV are all gone. Bet your jewelry box has tumbleweeds inside of it.” “Are you here to rub it in?” she asked. “Jam told me you didn‟t go last night.” She didn‟t say anything. It hadn‟t been a question, so she only just sighed as forlornly as possible as if it had been hard to even think of passing up he had given her last night. Donetello stepped closer to her and cupped her cheek. She wanted to draw away, but she knew that would immediately alert him that her feelings had changed for him. Usually when he did this, she would lean her face into his wide palm and sometimes even kiss it tenderly. This time, she did lean, but she did not kiss it. “Nine thousand is a lot of money to ask for Tanner, with no strings attached. You know that.” “I know, Donnie,” she said, purposely calling him by his nickname he only reserved for close friends and family. “I‟m asking a lot from you.” “Tan, you know you have my heart, don‟t cha? You make a man wanna go legit.” He knelt down so she did not have to look up at him and put his arms http://SylviaHubbard.com 27

around her waist. “You know you my girl, right? And Sissy would want me to take care of your ass by any means necessary.” Tanner wanted to scream at him, „I‟ve made you more money than any one of your whores or your damn operations in the time I worked for you, bastard! You got mo‟fo nerve crying over nine grand and trying to use me for it.‟ But she did not mumble a word of her disgust for his frugalness and selfishness. “I know you would if you could, Donetello” She knew he had only come because he assumed her back was against the wall and he was just here to come and give her what she needed, if she sold her soul to the devil. Deciding to turn the tables, she said, “But what if it wasn‟t the full nine. I mean two grand ain‟t that much.” A suspicious glare shot in his light brown eyes, but it quickly faded. This request quickly caught him off guard. Tanner knew he could make this at the casino in an hour. “What about the rest of the payment?” “Two thousand would hold them off until I could come up with the rest – hopefully,” she added, lying through her teeth. The rest of the money was inside of her coat two feet away from the bed hanging behind the door. “But I‟m sure that two thousand would definitely show that I am going to promise to pay them the rest.” “And what would I get, Tanner?” There was no sweetness in his tone. He was all business, but he didn‟t change his proximity to her, which she wanted him too. “What is it you require, Donetello?” she asked. Now she could deal. A summer of just being his girl – as long as he didn‟t know the truth - would pass the time, while she finished her interview process and then selecting the job she wanted – which would hopefully be out of state. “How much of myself do you want?” Seductively leaning forward, she let the robe fall open to reveal a peek of her thirty-six C cups with the dark, perky tips. His eyes couldn‟t help but to look and he smile greedily. “How bout a taste, Tanner? Show me how much you really want my help?” Tanner continued in her seductress role and leaned back on the bed spreading her legs. She knew Donetello wanted her and she also knew there was no way she was going to avoid getting the last of her money in time if she didn‟t do this. “Take it,” she ordered. Pretending she wanted him was just too easy. She did this all the time for the johns and playing the role of a wanton hussy came effortlessly to her. The only difference was that, this was the first time she had to play it with Donetello, but he didn‟t even know the difference. He didn‟t waste any time digging in and Donetello was just as skilled with his mouth as she remembered him. Knowing he only reserved this privilege to very few had always turned Tanner on and she relished in knowing he was eating her like he had not had a meal for days. His lips skillfully nibbled her womanly lips, lavished his tongue around her clitoris and then quivered the tip in her syrupy moistness. 28 –TANNER’S DEVIL

She watched him, responding with sighs of pleasure she was use to doing and unlike all the other times, this was different. Tanner didn‟t feel that thrill, that rush of bliss that would envelope her. Instead she was hoping he would get a fill of her and leave – just like any other john. Closing her eyes, she pretended she had experienced some kind of pleasure. To compensate any boredom and falling asleep, Tanner started to imagine that it wasn‟t Donetello down there. Instead, that strong face of Devlin Sanchez popped into her mind. It didn‟t matter that she couldn‟t see his face all the way, but the knowledge that he was laving her pussy so good, made her heart race and her skin perspire. Damn! Damn! Yes! She couldn‟t breath as her body‟s nerves seem to gather for a storm of never ending gratification and she laid back on the bed, gripped his head with her thighs and grinded her pussy on his nice beautiful mouth. „Devlin! Eat it good, baby,‟ her mind shrilled, but she bit her lips to not speak. She further imagined his hands now coming over her waist to hold her down, knowing she was about to come. His tongue increased and the honey she release flowed freely as her body culminated to a powerful orgasm that she had never had before. But it wasn‟t just physically. Matter of fact, the more she imagine Devlin‟s mouth down there, the more she could feel her entire body responding to the oral ministration. Donetello moaned because he knew something was different. “Fuck!” Tanner spat when it felt like a lightning bolt had shot through her head, down her spine and burst forth the most wondrous flood of vibrations throughout every vein in her body. “D-D-” She bit her lip harder to stop herself from saying Devlin‟s name. When the climax subsided, Donetello pulled away using a silk handkerchief to wipe his face and Tanner turned to the side to hide her guilty expression with tears welling up in her eyes. He sat beside her on the bed. “Damn, girl, you ain‟t never came like that before.” Tanner said nothing, wallowing in pure shame at envisioning another man while she was with Donetello. What had this stranger done to her? And why did she just want to scrub away Donetello‟s touch, put on some clothes, and rush over to see if the john was still at the hotel? No man had affected her like this – except Donetello, but this wasn‟t happening to her. She refused to believe that some strange man could just affect her like that. She had been with Donetello for a long time before she had even admitted she was even remotely in love with her heart and an even longer time to admit her mind and soul were his at one point. Sure, she knew she had been always sexually attracted to him, but Tanner took all the other stuff seriously and she never made decisions without careful consideration. http://SylviaHubbard.com 29 “See baby,” Donetello said, drawing her up in his arms. “You need me, Tan. You love me.” He pressed the two thousand in her hand and kissed her

brow. He didn‟t ask her if she really needed or loved him, so she said nothing, but she could not stop crying from the guilt she was feeling. Resting her head on Donetello‟s chest pretending she was still affected from what he had done to her, she continued to think. „Okay, so you feeling something powerful toward this stranger. It could be because you think you know the real truth about him and you‟re just curious. Maybe if you get with him one more time, find out the truth, and fuck him good, you‟ll get him out your system.‟ That sounded half past crazy, but weirdly sane. Since meeting Devlin Sanchez, the word weird was coming up more and more. 30 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 5 Sitting up in bed, Devlin immediately reached for the business card. It was going on noon. He had gotten some sleep, but not restful. When he had fallen asleep, his thoughts were on her and now awake he still thought of her and wanted her again. Yet, he knew the consequences of it all. Now he could understand a lot of his brother‟s stupid decisions when it came to the opposite sex and Devlin was almost glad he had waited so long to experience this. Rolling over to lay on the pillow, he groaned smelling her scent and his shaft came to life as his brain began to replay the experience he had thoroughly enjoyed. He wished he could have become more comfortable with her, but he knew if he told her this she would have known. He felt since he had gone through all this, he really had not wanted her to know it was his first time. Burying his face in the covers to relish the pleasant odor she had left on his sheets, all he could do was imagine her touching him and her mouth… He groaned. He wanted more of her. Again he sat up in bed bothered by this thought. Was he really telling himself that he wanted a prostitute again? And not just any prostitute – this one. This Tanner. Why? He could probably pay any respectable woman any amount to keep quiet, but she had… She had done something he had not expected. When she had put her hand down there and instructed him on how to please her, Devlin fears of pleasing her had immediately been laid to rest and he could not have asked for a better teacher. His decision to lose his virginity to her had been questionable until that point and he had shared more than his body with her. They had shared an understanding of what pleased her – and it had been him. Dialing the number, he knew this was probably making the worst decision he could make, but what the hell. “Holla,” the familiar voice Devlin had spoken to last night answered. The pimp‟s voice was much quieter as if he were trying very hard to keep the conversation on the down low. There was no sound in the background to even indicate that there might be someone around to listen to his conversation and to Devlin this man certainly didn‟t seem to care that others knew he was a pimp.

“This is a repeat customer from last night. Do you remember me?” “The green? Damn! Calling back so soon?” He sounded impressed and amused. Devlin tried not to show his irritation at being called green. It had been his first time in his whole life calling to request “service,” and his words had not come out the way he wanted them to. “Since I‟m not so green anymore, how http://SylviaHubbard.com 31 about we drop the moniker. And if I am a repeat, does that mean five grand will still apply for fast and clean?” “You sound like a businessman. A very smart businessman, so of course repeaters need not pay that much,” he chuckled as if the joke was on Devlin. “But fast and clean always cost. So what do you have a taste for now?” “What if I want a re-request from last night?” There was an uncomfortable silence. “The same girl?” “Yeah, is that going to be a problem?” “Man, I can send you an even better-“ “No!” Devlin said obstinately. “I want the same one.” The uneasiness returned and there seemed to be some moving going around as if the man was trying to get away from where he was. “Okay, here‟s the deal. I was so high last night I really don‟t remember what girl I sent, Green. I know she was clean cause that‟s all I deal in, but-“ Devlin figured this pimp was just trying to squeeze more money out of him and became impatient. So he described the woman in a crisp harsh tone. “Light coffee skin, five three, thick with a small waist, young looking, but mature woman. Brown corn-rolled hair with random dark blonde streaks.” “Did she give you a name?” the pimp asked as if trying to remember. “No, but her boy called her Tanner.” This silence was long and eerie and Devlin thought the call had dropped until he heard the pimp speak in a very vicious tone, “Fuck!” *** Tanner came awoke suddenly hearing cursing outside her door. Realizing she was alone, she quickly jumped out of the bed and grabbed the money out of her coat and hid it behind her dresser. Going over to the door, she pressed her ear against it to listen to Donetello speak on the phone. “Um… that‟s a hard one to find. She‟s one of my best… How much? Depends on how long you want her this time. Usually she goes by the hour…a thousand. With a minimum of two in advance.” She wondered when did Donetello‟s prices go up so high? A disgusted growl came from Donetello. “I‟ll see what I can do. Call me back in a couple of hours.” Tanner jumped back in bed, found the roll of money he had given her, and then pretended to be sleep, but with one of her eyelids partially cracked to see what he would do. 32 –TANNER’S DEVIL

Donetello entered as if he were trying to catch her doing something and came over to the bed staring at her for a long while. He was pissed off – past angry, but he wasn‟t doing anything to her. He turned away to look around the room. Going over to her coat, he checked her coat pockets, her drawers and even the boxes in the closet, but he found nothing of what he was looking for. What did he know? Tanner couldn‟t face him when he was like this because she didn‟t want to make the mistake of letting him know too much. Yet, Tanner knew Donetello too well and knew if he were past pissed at her, his anger wouldn‟t come out right away. Donetello was a bastard that loved to let shit simmer, plot and plan until he could find a way to get what he needed out of a person then crush them. When his search was unsuccessful, he moved like a lynx on the bed as if hunting his prey and lightly caressed her face in an attempt to arouse her from sleep. His touch was spurious to his tone of voice. “Tanner,” he said sternly. Pretending to just wake up, she smiled seductively at him as if it were an honor to open her eyes to his face. The anger in his deep chocolate eyes immediately melted away and in its place a man who was consumed and in love with her. “Want me to drop you off at school? I could help you persuade them,” he offered. Was this an attempt to see how much she really had to pay off? „Did he know? Did Jamroque tell?‟ her mind screamed, but she didn‟t show an inch of her exasperation on her face. Pretending exhausted sleep, she caused a distraction to think, by stretching. “No, sweetie. I better go alone. I‟ll have Pari drop me off in her car. Remember, I‟ll be legit soon.” She stole a kiss because that frown was coming back to his brow and she needed to distract him. “You‟re so awesome in power, you‟ll have them peeing on themselves.” „Yeah, bitch!‟ she told him in her head. „You trained me well and I know I have your ass wrapped around my damn finger, but I know you got some shit on me, Donetello.‟ Still being her sweet and innocent self, she said in a hopeful tone as if she was very doubtful about the matter without him, “I think I can handle it.” There was this distrustful glare in his eyes, but she pretended she didn‟t see it and kissed him again briefly. “Maybe afterwards, I‟ll call you and we can finish what we started.” He most definitely like that idea and pulled her against his body, so she could feel his hardness to show her just how much he liked that idea and then his mouth came down to kiss hers. Yet, the excitement his mouth used to offer was not there anymore. Nor the fireworks she felt in the pit of her stomach knowing he wanted her that much. Matter of fact, her subconscious had gotten on this boat and was actually telling her how Devlin was much more bigger. http://SylviaHubbard.com 33 Tanner wanted to cry, but instead she whimpered as she reluctantly responded to the overly long kiss with her eyes open looking at him.

„I wish this kiss could read your mind,‟ she said to herself. Donetello‟s eyes were closed. He was a man caught between a rock and a hard place. Trying to act reluctant, Tanner pushed away breathlessly, with a promise look of more. “Tonight about nine, we‟ll make it all right, Donnie. I promise.” He looked relieved and got off the bed. Taking out five hundred dollars, he laid that on the bed where he had been. “Spend that on yourself, baby. Make yourself real pretty for me tonight.” “Yes, Donnie,” Tanner gnawed at her inner lip, trying not to feel guilty. “I‟ll call you bout nine or nine thirty.” Turning to leave, he abruptly stopped and turned back to her. “Oh Tanner, one more thing.” Her heart pounded in trepidation. . 'Just when you thought you had gotten away with some shit! Get ready. Donetello‟s no fool. He's just one rotten snake waiting in the grass ready to strike.' Every step he took to walk back over to the bed was like an invisible stab in her chest for her deceit. Donetello didn‟t smile, nor did he look as if he knew anything suspicious. “The girl you sent over to the hotel last night. I forgot to ask you, who did you send, since Jamroque told me that you didn‟t take me up on my offer.” The bastard was giving her an out or was he? „Do you know, dammit?!‟ her mind screamed at him. She hated playing guessing games. „Okay, Tanner, if he knows then you‟re going to have to take the beating or disappear for a while until his anger cools off, but if he doesn‟t know then you‟re going to have to remember your lie.‟ So upset about it, she said, “Pari went.” He frowned. “Paradise? Your roommate?” “Yeah,” she said obviously, even though she knew that Donetello knew she wouldn‟t send Pari on an assignment if it involved more than a hand job, because Pari didn‟t get down like that. But back in the day when Tanner had an overflow of clients, she would throw Pari some easy jobs that didn‟t do hardly anything except enjoy her company. “Jam said the guy only wanted to talk and touch, so I figured Pari wanted the job and it was a favor. Plus, I know you took your cut off the top and it wouldn‟t be anything, but pocket change. She told Jam to give the extra you sent to some homeless guy cause she didn‟t want a dime of your money.” It was so hard not to stutter during her lie, but it all sounded good because Donetello was very aware that Pari wouldn‟t take a dime from him and wouldn‟t want Tanner to touch the money if it had something to do with prostitution. “Pari worried about what you‟d do to me if I didn‟t accept it and she didn‟t want me to get back in the business even if I did want to do it. I was 34 –TANNER’S DEVIL adamant about not getting back in the business - Not like that anymore, baby. I told you.” She pretended there was some misunderstanding about what she had said weeks ago. “Just big medical jobs, not any of that. When she came home, she just went straight to get something to eat and joined me on the couch. She

didn‟t say much.” Donetello looked at the door as if he were inclined to call Pari in the room to prove Tanner wrong, but then he looked a little confused as if the information he had been given was positive. „So you haven‟t spoken to Jamroque? Who the hell did you speak to?‟ Tanner was positive that Donetello would not touch a hair on Pari‟s hair because even though she was innocent as hell, she did know some pretty powerful people somehow. It took Donetello only one time to mess with Pari before he wouldn‟t harm a hair on the roommate‟s head, but neither Pari or Donetello would speak about what had happened. Leaning over to her, Donetello firmly grabbed Tanner‟s chin and kissed her cheek. “I‟m going to take care of you, Tanner.” He increased the pressure on his grip to her chin. “No more shitting around for both of us. You‟re gonna be mine forever, this time. I‟ll make you happy. And I‟ll make sure nothing or no man ever thinks of taking you away from me.” She took his hand off her chin, kissed his palm and smiled as if honored. “I know, sweetie.” The kiss he bestowed her lips with was a passionate, wild promise and it would have even been exhilarating if… If Tanner was still in love with Donetello. http://SylviaHubbard.com 35 Part 6 Pari had stepped out to go to the corner party store, while Tanner and Donetello had been in the room, so he left after he couldn‟t find Pari in the apartment. Once Pari returned, Tanner had donned on some blue jeans and a pink blouse with matching pink shoes to match. Tanner also made a few calls to some friends and then tried several times to get in touch with Jamroque, but was very unsuccessful. She packed a change of underwear in her purse and anything she felt she needed if she was going to stay over night with Donetello. But that was a big if, because Tanner was leery about what Donetello knew and if she arrived could the beating be so severe that she could almost die. And she was still very confused about her own lack of emotions toward Donetello. What had this stranger done to her? Tanner convinced Pari to take her to the school to pay off her student bills before the deadline time. Pari still had a small beat up ghetto-fied Festiva that could get around. While in route to the school, Tanner noticed the black Buick with tinted windows following them and alerted Pari to this after telling Pari everything that had happened, except about her suspecting who the john was. She wasn‟t sure herself and wasn‟t about to tell a lie on a hunch or a brief picture on TV and a weird man who had affected her more than she would ever let even herself know. “I told you!” Pari spat angrily. “Please Pari, no lectures. And no offers of secret friends helping me out and whooping Donetello‟s ass. I was wrong to deceive him and this is my mess.”

Tanner was not one to really involve friends in things, but she knew Pari would come in if things really got out of hand – hopefully it wouldn‟t. “You need to lay low for a couple of months, Tanner. This shit is going to hit the wall too soon and you know Donetello could get so upset he could hurt you, I don‟t care how much he loves you.” Tanner knew all this and her brain had been thinking like that as soon as Donetello had left even though he did not indicate if he knew what was going on or not. But with her unable to reach Jamroque, this really put her on edge because she didn‟t really know what Donetello really knew. That‟s why the extra phone calls were needed while waiting for Pari to get home from the store because Tanner knew she had to have a plan. Getting a beat down, could incapacitate her and make her miss school and she had worked too hard and was too close to even lose a chance to graduate. “Where am I supposed to lay low, Pari? You know the only family I have is you and you‟re stuck up in the ghetto with me.” They cackled together, but there was still uneasiness about it all. If Tanner had to hide, there would really be no place she could hole up that Donetello didn‟t know about. 36 –TANNER’S DEVIL Pari waited in the car, while Tanner ran in to pay the school. After a few minutes of being inside, Tanner rung Pari‟s cell phone. “What‟s up?” Pari asked. “Are they still around?” Tanner asked. “Pretend you‟re checking your make up to look in the back window.” After a moment, Pari said, “Yeah. Black Buick with two guys.” Tanner groaned knowing Donetello had sent those men to keep an eye on her and report back to him. „Scheming smart ass bastard.‟ He wanted her to fuck up so bad, she‟d come crawling to him for mercy and of course he‟d accept her back once she promised to be his whore forever. “In two minutes a friend of mine, Dawn, that I told to meet inside the school, will come out dressed in my coat and hat. Greet her like you would me and then drive over to Maybellene‟s Salon. I put two hundred in the glove compartment. That should give you enough to look great and keep Donetello‟s men busy for a couple of hours.” “Cool. Be careful, Tanner. I‟ll go check on Nina this afternoon for you to make sure she‟s taking it easy.” “Thanks and I‟m always cool. I‟ll call you at the salon. Dawn knows what to do to keep you out this mess.” Hanging up, Tanner took off her coat and hat and traded different color items with Dawn - a classmate who Tanner had tutored and owed Tanner a big favor. “Remember the plan. Get your hair done, put back on your stuff, go across to the party store and in the last aisle, slip in the back of the store and go out to the alley. I‟ll send the cab at that time to wait for you and it‟ll already be paid enough to take you anywhere. The wig is in my coat pocket.” Dawn nodded and left out the woman‟s restroom right by the student service office, while Tanner went back to student service to pay out her tuition

and graduation fees. “Good news, Ms. Tanner,” the female clerk said excited after checking the computers. “Your professors have signed off on the credits for early graduation. You don‟t need those two extra course requirements you thought you had to take. All we need is your internship completions papers and you‟re all set to graduate in the summer.” Tanner was surprised and very happy. “I‟m done?” “Yes! Your M-Cats were more than excellent and we‟ve sent your results, now that you‟ve paid, over to the graduation committee.” This was the best news she had heard in a very long time and she tried her best not to cry. “So I don‟t have to complete the internship either?” She handed the clerk the paper from the nursing center she interned at. The clerk checked the computer again to be sure. “No. The head counselor said it was not needed. You have three months free until graduation.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 37 Tanner was elated at the prospect of being finished with her education she didn‟t know what to do with herself. “According to our records, you aren‟t schedule to start interviewing until the summer. Even though we can‟t move up your graduation date, we could arrange for more perspectives to view your resume and call you in for interviewing.” „Three months free?!‟ her mind screamed. Tanner couldn‟t have been happier knowing in three months she would be done with school and would be certified – legit. She had taken on an overload of classes so she could finish early and had done the extra internships just so this could happen, but to hear that it was happening from all her labored hard work was beautiful music to her ears. She wanted a mental vacation now to get her head straight and begin the process of packing up her life in Detroit and leaving. “I‟m going to refuse that offer,” Tanner told the clerk satisfied that she was just eligible to graduate. Tanner‟s text message alert on her phone went off just as Tanner was exiting out the student services office. Pari sent her a message, “Jam called home machine. Phone left over Nina‟s. Will call u back @ four, after some business.” Tanner called the machine at home and left her cell phone number on the answering machine in a general message just in case Donetello called. This was an evasive way to give Jamroque her number with his cell phone lost. Her gut feeling told her that the business had something to do with Donetello. Obvious it was a ploy to get to Jamroque because it wasn‟t a direct request to see Donetello. It was just a way to sneak up and get information out of Jamroque. Hopefully, the bodyguard would call her before he got to Donetello, but Tanner doubted he would. And what would Donetello do to the stranger if Jamroque told where he had taken Tanner?

Donetello‟s words whispered deadly in her head, “No man ever thinks of taking you away from me.” The idea of Donetello being so angry that he couldn‟t find Tanner if she decided to run made her imagine that in his angry rage Donetello would go after the stranger. Checking her watch, she saw it had been almost a couple of hours. Pari and Dawn were most likely at the salon deep in getting their hair done. She paid for a cab to take her to the motel she had been to last night. On the way there, she listened with the driver to the radio news. “Millionaire bachelor and reported thirty three year old virgin, Duke Devlin Rose Sanchez, is still missing. The family spokesman has told the press since Devlin walked out of the church Thursday morning on his much anticipated wedding day, there has been no word from him. Devlin Sanchez walked out of his wedding ceremony because according to witnesses he found his fiancée‟ and brother –“ 38 –TANNER’S DEVIL The driver turned off the radio. “That‟s some fucked up shit,” he sneered in disgust. “Man waits all d‟at time to lose his virginity to a drop dead gorgeous bombshell and he catches her fuckin‟ his brother in the back of a church. I wouldn‟t have run. Personally, I‟d have killt‟ both d‟em bitches.” A sentiment shared by the radio jock as well and most of the Detroit population that was calling in on the show too. „Detroiters were funny about being screwed,‟ Tanner thought and after listening to more details about what spectators had seen, she felt real bad for Devlin and kind of understood why he just lost it – literally - with her. The man had waited all this time! And that bitch was doing his brother right before walking down the aisle. A man had a right to kill or go crazy and she was lucky Devlin had not done either. „Hold up, girl,‟ she said. „You don‟t know if this is the guy. Don‟t jump the gun.‟ The cab came to a stop in front of the motel and she passed him a bill and a piece of paper. “That‟s for the fare and a favor.” He took the money and note. “Be in the alley of that address at six p.m. sharp. Don‟t be late. Take the passenger to wherever she has to go. You‟ll know her because she‟ll be coming out the back to the party store with about my measurements.” The driver nodded and Tanner got out. She found the room and looked around just to make sure she really had not been followed. She had Dawn‟s ratty gray ankle length coat, but underneath she was still dressed comfortable in her jeans and blouse. Tanner had not been the kind of woman to dress up. She loved to look casual and never went many places where she had to wear professional dress. Even at the internships, she dressed down in the nurse‟s gear. Taking a deep breath, she prepared to knock on the door. *** Devlin had to walked three blocks to the strip mall from the motel to

find some more clothes and accessories. Plus, he had not eaten since breakfast yesterday, so he found a Coney Island Restaurant and picked up a burger, which he quickly woofed down on his way to the strip mall. Arriving in Detroit yesterday with just his travel bag and a tuxedo, he knew he had to get out of the penguin suit before he attracted too much attention. The clerk at the hotel was paid nicely to get the undershirt, jeans and cap, but they had fit tight. Devlin decided to go himself this time. He would not only pick up some clothes that fit, but also some personal items, condoms and some snacks. Continuing his walk to the strip mall was difficult because Devlin had never walked so far except through his large mansion in upstate New York. http://SylviaHubbard.com 39 On top of that he was in Detroit on a not so friendly side of town and all they knew was that this big white guy was walking around. Devlin had only carried his identification, one credit card, a couple of hundred in cash and his cell phone. He had borrowed an old black jacket from the hotel‟s lost and found, which barely fit across the wide span of his chest and could not be closed. While shopping, he decided to break down and call his father. This would be least expected and Devlin knew what his family was going to expect of him because he was always predictable. Unlike his brother, Devlin always did the right thing. “Dev, is that you?” Aurello Sanchez questioned. The slight Hispanic accent made his words more pronounced, but the concerned that filled his voice was evident. “Si, Pappa,” Devlin said in misery. Aurello asked concerned. “Where are you? Your mother is worried. She is actually speaking to me thinking I‟m keeping you from her.” “I‟m okay. That‟s all you need to know and you may tell her that was all I told you.” “Your mother is a hot mess. The FBI approached us to ask if we wanted to make a missing report, but I told them to wait.” Devlin was grateful. It would be embarrassing to have it reported all over the news of where he really was at and to his mother would die of shame if she saw the cheap clothes he was wearing and have it revealed where he was living at. They had grown up in wealth and Devlin was walking around in a neighborhood where the majority of people could barely scratch to nickels together. “Thank you for not doing that.” “Why are you keeping your phone off on purpose? And why did you abandon your vehicle in Traverse City? What is this? You‟ve never been this irresponsible before?” “I know, Pappa, but I was angry. Richard had no right!” “Where are you? I‟ll come get you myself.” “No. I just called to let you know I‟m still alive and … and tell Momma I‟ll be home soon. I‟ll come straight to New York, but I don‟t want to see Richard‟s face.”

“That‟s your brother. You‟ll throw him to the curb?” “Do you think he cared that he was my brother when he was fucking my fiancée?” Devlin sneered. People near him stopped what they were doing and looked at him curiously. Devlin pulled the cap down tighter. Knowing his tone of voice and words were out of line, he quickly apologized. “But I‟m tired of this blood being 40 –TANNER’S DEVIL thicker than water speech, Pappa. A bastard is a bastard and you let the bastard know to get his shit and get the hell off my property.” “Where will he go, Devlin?” “Fuck if I care.” He turned off the phone and jammed it in his pocket. He was almost tempted to call the pimp from the cell phone, but decided against it. He would call once he returned to the room. That was enough time so he didn‟t seem desperate. „Curse all this walking!‟ He was given too much time to think and the only thing he wanted to think about was the woman he had shared his first time with. But was he really desperate? No! Any woman should do. Most likely he was endeared to this woman because she had been his first. Of course! That could be the only reason. He would get to the hotel and tell this pimp to just send anyone. As long as she was clean and quiet, it shouldn‟t matter. Yet, the idea of touching the light coffee brown skin, feeling her warm mouth on him and having her ride him to glory kept repeating in his head. Devlin found himself longing to really know if her sweat would taste like caffeine to give him a high and if he could really make her come with his mouth like he had done with his hand. He was tired of reading how to please a woman. He wanted to try all the things he had read about and share them with just one woman. So why couldn‟t it be with her? She was a professional and hell all this money he had, why couldn‟t it afford him something he wanted? Instead of always being tucked away for when he became married. Dammit! It was his money! He could buy anything he wanted. And he wanted Tanner. Yet, pride for his family‟s history and his ingrained morals made guilt stick in his gut like a knife. Sex before wedding was forbidden and this had been in his subconscious. As much as he didn‟t like this thought, he didn‟t like feeling like this either and knew sooner or later, he was going to have to come to a decision on if he wanted to keep this feeling or… Coming around the corner to the walkway in front of his hotel door, he stopped dead in his tracks as his eyes beheld the woman that had just been in his thoughts. Devlin had not thought the pimp would just send her and no one had

come to pick up the money in advance. Would this mean he would give her the money? His manhood twitched in excitement and his pants became extra tight in the front again. http://SylviaHubbard.com 41 She had just knocked on his door and was consumed in her own thoughts, so she had not noticed as Devlin walked up behind her. He leaned down and smelled her hair. What was she thinking? Was she just as excited as he was at the prospect of being together again? Could they immediately start as soon as they entered or would he have to warm her up like he did last night? He wouldn‟t mind. It felt so good feeling inside of her. She had been soft and tender, moist and juicy. She smelled so nice - spring pink flowers and cinnamon. Clearing his throat, she spun around startled. “Why the hell do you keep doing that?!” she yelled, looking up at him angrily. Devlin frowned not expecting her forceful nature and opened his hotel door. She seemed a little uncomfortable suddenly as he moved out the way to let her walk in before him. When the door was closed and Devlin had put his items on the table, he retrieved his money from the closet and started to count out the grand. She came up to him and touched his hands. Meeting her beautiful honey brown eyes that were a strange match to her skin tone, he found himself almost lost and willing to promise her anything if he could just have her again. He hadn‟t notice the sensuality of her face and how natural her lips pouted and called out for kisses. She had a mole in the left corner of her mouth and he found a need to just lick right there in the corner and make a trail along her bottom lip and nibble right on her mouth until his teeth fell out. At that moment and time, Devlin didn‟t just want her body; he wanted to possess her soul. He wanted to wake up to her and he wanted the privilege of being the only man who could make her come like she had last night. Sex may have ignited his passion for her, but there was something more driving his urges to have her. He was sure of that, but he just couldn‟t explain it. “Are you Devlin Sanchez?” she asked suddenly. This was not how he expected her to find out! Devlin placed the money in her hand hoping this would end the conversation until he felt good and ready to discus it with her, but she put the money down on the table. “I‟m not going to be paid to be quiet unless I know the truth!” she said adamantly. Frustrated, Devlin took the cap off and hurled it across the room. Shit! Fuck! If she knew, who else knew? 42 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 43 Part 7

Tanner had been scared witless when he had come up behind her. At first, she thought Donetello had found her. It was pure amazement to know such a large man could walk so quietly despite his own weight. But as she saw him in better light, she couldn‟t believe she had slept with him. He was heart stopping gorgeous! Even more gorgeous in person than on screen and her whole body started to react to him completely. Green – No, not just green. He had the brightest green - almost spearmint - eyes that seem to look everywhere at once. They contrasted with his dark coloring that was a natural tan and she could determine he was a mix between old European and Hispanic. Arrogant facial features complimented a strong chin and thick neck, which mellowed out to broad shoulders and those powerful arms that she remembered so well. Her fingers itched to touch him and a strange pulse started in her belly and fluttered up to her chest. When she yelled at him, he didn‟t react or respond, except to just open the door for her. He was being a complete gentleman. Did he know she was just some prostitute? Why was he being…nice? Men in his position in life weren‟t nice to street trash. Soon as she walked in the hotel room her eyes found the bed and her brain couldn‟t help reliving memories from last night, which in turn dampened her panties even more. Cutting her daydream short before she got carried away, she found him reaching in the closet and pulling out a stash of money. Her eyes lit on the tuxedo hanging in there. Instantly, Tanner seemed to remember her purpose for being there. Tuxedo…weird man…with lots of money… As he took the money out to pay her, she walked over to him and touched his hands. She knew touching him wasn‟t necessary, but she was drawn to feel his skin on her own and this was an innocent action. Yet the heat in his eyes made her experience a hot flash below her belt. She felt her moistness increase as this look became even more fearsome, but for the life of her she couldn‟t draw away. Her breath caught in her throat and it took every bit of effort to keep her mind on what she wanted to say to him. Paying meant he probably wanted instant silence, but she needed answers - Lots of answers. “Are you Devlin Sanchez?” 44 –TANNER’S DEVIL Instantly those green eyes narrowed and darkened. He pressed the money hard in her palm, but Tanner knew she needed answers. With answers it would relieve her curiosity and without curiosity maybe she could start the process of getting him out her system and her head. Putting the money down not even caring about it, she said, “I‟m not going to be quiet unless I know the truth.” She took off her coat and hat quickly. When he yanked the cap off his head and hurled it across the room his

reaction took Tanner by surprise, yet unlike Donetello‟s anger, she wasn‟t scared that this even larger man would hurt her - Although, he really looked angry. She noted the thick very dark blonde straight hair neatly cut with a natural part in the right side of his head, but ruffled up from the hat. “Who else knows?” he questioned, sitting on the edge of the bed as if defeated. “You are?!” she gasped, covering her mouth in shock. It wasn‟t an omission, but it was close to one. Immediately, she began to pace, as was her usual when she had to do a lot of thinking. “The news said you were a virgin.” “I am… I mean I was until last night,” he admitted proudly, but there was a bit of guilt in his voice. “I really had no intention of going any farther than… I didn‟t want to go that far, but I was angry and…” He was uncomfortable about finishing what he wanted to say, but Tanner got the idea. Suddenly, she stopped pacing in front of him, breathing erratically. “I wonder,” she puffed through deep breaths and grabbed her chest. “Is this how a man feels when he takes a girl‟s cherry?” She looked at her arms. “Look! I‟ve got goose bumps.” “Are you done?” he asked, looking highly perturbed, but ever so cute. Couldn‟t she find something unattractive about him? Tanner laughed and sat on the bed next to him, but when he only glared hard at her she quickly lost her sense of humor and decided to answer his initial question. “No one knows, except me. So why did you do it?” “Anger. You wait so long for the greatest moment of your life and when you walk in on your bride and brother your perspective changes. Morals and family values are quickly forgotten.” He stood up and found something to drink from the bags he had carried in, but brought her a bottle of juice first as if he were her servant. Not use to being offered something, she took it warily as if he were going to snatch it back at any moment and yell, “Syke!” He continued to talk. “It was crazy to even go in there in the first place. I was nervous from the time I tried to go to bed the night before. Not about marriage… about the wedding night. I mean, all the books I had read and all the advice I had received from everyone wasn‟t anything like hands on experience. But I just wanted to see her and assure her that I could be the man she had always dreamed of and…” He faltered as he sat on the bed again next to Tanner, http://SylviaHubbard.com 45 after drinking his bottle of juice. “I was going to tell her how happy she had made me by understanding everything and waiting.” A look of hurt crossed his handsome features. “You weren‟t angry, Devlin,” Tanner said, leaning close to him. “She broke your heart.” The urge to caress his face was just too overwhelming. He didn‟t draw away. His beautiful green eyes grew light in color and very serious as they beheld hers. He frowned, but she couldn‟t tell what that meant. Maybe if she was around him more, she would…

„What the hell are you thinking?!‟ she screamed at herself. „Have you lost your mind?!‟ Tanner drew her hand away, but he grabbed her wrist and put it back. She couldn‟t help marveling at the contrast of her skin against his and how wonderful her palm felt pressed against his skin. “Why me?” she asked in a breathless whisper. “Why now?” He moved his hand to her cheek. “Easy. I‟m a man who accepted his state in life with a mindset that I would lose my virginity one day to one woman.” Tanner couldn‟t begin to describe how even more aroused she became at hearing him say, “one women,” and she had been that one woman. Devlin continued, “Once I had the woman in mind, I knew that this way of life that I had accepted would come to an end on a specific day and I patiently waited for that day – My honeymoon night. And whether I was married or not I intended to grant relief to myself, but I had hoped it was with my wife to honor my grandfather‟s accepted cultural tradition. I had hoped to allay her fears that I would be man enough to give her unbelievable pleasure.” Without hesitation, she assured him, “You did.” The smile of satisfaction he graced her with made her heart skip doubly hard. He leaned in closer and kissed her neck, suckling the skin and moving down to the collarbone. Her breathing had become shallow and Tanner closed her eyes, tilting her head over to the other side to give him more room. It felt like she couldn‟t breath in enough air as his lips trailed back to her nape and she found herself amorous to whatever he wanted to take her. Forcing her brain to think straight, she murmured, “There are million other women who would honored by a man like you.” He quietly chuckled through brief kisses on her neck and face. “Honored? I‟m sure you‟ve experienced first times before with men.” Flushing, she said, “But you‟re different. They were all boys.” She couldn‟t believe how casually he spoke with her about her “past” life. His acceptance of who she had been endeared herself to him even more. 46 –TANNER’S DEVIL His mouth dipped on the other side of her face and suckled an earlobe. The bottom row of his teeth brushed up behind her ears. Tanner was becoming very affected by the slow sweet caress of his mouth as he moved down to her shoulders and then moved over to again titillate the other side. His other hand moved down to unbuttoned her blouse and as he pushed her clothes off her body, his mouth followed everywhere. Gently, he pressed her down on the bed and Tanner let him, feeling his tongue wrap around a peaked nipple. The dark brown nub screamed to feel the heat of his mouth and she looked down to see those beautiful lips of his slowly attack the aroused tip as if he had all day and then lavished the same wonderful attention to the other one. „What books had he read?‟ she wondered, glorying in all the

exquisiteness she was feeling as he moved even further down to her stomach and thenTanner sat up when she felt the buttons on her jeans open up. “No!” she cried stopping him, by grabbing his wrist and cupping his chin to force him to look at her. “What?” he asked innocently. By this time he had moved on his knees in front of her so he was right between her legs. Shaking her head, she said, “We can‟t. I don‟t do that.” “How much?” Squirming away from him and getting off the bed, she found her blouse and put it on. She picked up her bra, which she didn‟t even remember him fiddling with and shoving that in her back pocket of her jeans. What the hell was wrong with her? She had been with some attractive men, black and white, and none of them had made her lose her mind. What the hell was so damn special about him? It was crazy to even give in to this. Get him out her system? Oh, hell no. Not if he could make her feel like she was dying and liked it. The man would have her letting him do anything and Tanner couldn‟t lose her mind. Not like she had done with Donetello. Not ever again. „Focus! Focus, Tanner!‟ Getting away from him was her best bet. She just needed to get him out this hotel room before Donetello and his boys came rushing up in here. Picking up her coat and hat from the chair she had tossed it on, she said, “It was crazy to come back here.” Yet this was said more to herself then him. He looked over at the money on the table. “How much do you want?” “I don‟t want your money, Devlin,” she said annoyed and began to pace to calm herself down so she could think. She started to go to the door to check outside, but he must have taken this as an effort to leave. He moved with lightning fast skills in two strides, blocking the door. http://SylviaHubbard.com 47 “Marry me then,” he ordered. Tanner hauled off and slapped him across the face. “Have you lost your mind?!” she screamed incredulously. 48 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 8 Tanner covered her mouth in horror at what she had done. „What the hell is wrong with you?‟ her mind screamed, but she said out loud, “I‟m so sorry.” Forgetting protocol, she rushed over to him and hugged him, burying her face in his chest. His height felt like two feet over to him and she had to struggle to stand on her toes, but she was so consumed with what she had done to him, her uncomfortable stance didn‟t bother her. Devlin had not expected the abrupt physical contact. He had not expected to even propose in the first place, but she had forced his hand and Devlin thought there was a terrible possibility that he wouldn‟t see her again if she walked out the door. No other person in his life had made him so anxious

and nervous at the same time. Nor had he ever felt like he needed someone so much before. Even his fiancée had never given him reason to act so irrational before. Yet once he had proposed, the reaction to the proposal had been a shock to him. Oddly enough, the last slap to the face had been from his mother about six years ago when he had told her he did not want to marry and could careless about having a family heir. Instinctively, he wanted to emphasis to Tanner who he was, but suppressed this urge. Before he really had a chance to feel hurt or pain from the slap, her body was pressed against his and her face was buried in his shirt. She was too short to pull her arms around his neck, but he enjoyed the effort of her standing on her tiptoes, her hands barely able to make it over his shoulders. Looking over her body, he could admire the firmness of her derriere and Devlin found it titillating to feel her breast against his stomach. She was saying an apology, but Devlin chose not to speak. Since she hadn‟t buttoned up her pants yet, his long arms moved around her body to her rear and he slipped his hands down the back of her pants. His palms cupped perfectly under her plump cheeks and he wished they could just abandon the clothes. She had to weigh about a good 150, which he could easily lift and impale“What are you doing?!” she asked incredulously, looking up at him. “Enjoying myself?” She pushed away from him sharply and narrowed her eyes. “Are you even hurt or angry?” “Because you slapped me for asking to marry you? Or just the physical act itself?” “Both.” She massaged her sore wrist, knowing she hurt herself more than she hurt him. http://SylviaHubbard.com 49 He rubbed his cheek where she had slapped him. “I‟m not physically hurt? Confused as to why you would react like that. You said before any woman would be honored to have me, right?” Before she could respond to that her cell phone rung. Tanner dug in her back pocket where she had pushed the phone. “Tanner, are you there?” Jamroque asked when she finally found the phone and pushed the speaker option. “Yeah, I‟m here?” she answered worriedly. “Where are you?” he asked. “Why?” “Donetello‟s… he came over to the bar and demanded I tell him where the john was at that I took you to last night. He pulled out a gun, Tanner. I had to tell, but I thought I should let you know that he‟s killing mad...” He winced. “Good thing he‟s a bad shot and I can play the fuck out of dead.” Fear swept through her. Donetello knew?! “How long, Jamroque?”

“Few minutes.” He winced. “Need you to come for me … Nina‟s. Please Tanner.” A few minutes? Fuck! She needed to go see about Jamroque and do whatever she could do to help him, but she also needed to get Devlin to safety, although she was positive he had no where else to go locally. Putting the phone back in her pocket, she looked at Devlin. “Pack all your things, we have to go, now!” “What‟s going on?” Devlin questioned. “Don‟t ask questions, please. We don‟t have much time.” He packed everything – even the hated tuxedo in the large duffel bag he had bought and then followed her outside. “Do you have a ride?” she questioned. “To where?” Tanner couldn‟t help at smile at his innocence to her slang. “Do you have a car?” Devlin pointed to the rented dark blue Impala. She put her hands out. “Keys,” she ordered. Reluctantly he gave her the keys and followed her to the car. She popped the trunk for him and once he was strapped down in the passenger side, she took off burning rubber. “Now can you tell me what‟s going on?” he demanded very aware she was speeding. Without taking her eyes off the road, she said, “A friend of mine needs help.” 50 –TANNER’S DEVIL “I‟m well aware from the prior conversation I heard over your cell phone. What does that have to do with me leaving my hotel and why would someone want to come there for me because you were with me? Wasn‟t that your job?” She cut him a look of annoyance on purpose, but she really didn‟t want to go into explanation right then and there. It was too much on her mind. Focusing her anger on the road, she put the petal to the metal and took a curve at fifty miles an hour. “Let‟s just say you weren‟t safe.” She jumped on the freeway and weaved in and out of traffic. “You‟re driving like a damn ambulance.” He checked his seatbelt to make sure it was secure. When they arrived at Nina‟s, Tanner checked up and down the street for anything familiar. With the coast being clear, she only relaxed a little bit. Looking back in the car, she ordered, “Stay here.” “No!” he barked adamantly. There was no time to argue and she allowed him to follow her. *** Devlin didn‟t know why he was letting this woman drive him anywhere, but as she drove like a bat out of hell he could sense her panic and wanted to quell this feeling in her somehow.

So why had he asked her to marry him? A moment of insanity? No, Devlin was a businessman. He had made powerful decisions based on millions of dollars and millions of lives since he was sixteen years old. So why had he abruptly ask a complete stranger to marry him? Not just a complete stranger, but he was very aware she was a prostitute - a streetwalker! His whole life felt as if he had been missing something and even after he had lost his celibate state, he still found that inner satisfaction incomplete. Yet the more he was around her, the more he found himself needing her and feeling satisfied personally. She stopped in front of a dilapidated home, which looked as if it were built in the worst part of Motown. Abandoned homes scattered the block in disrepair or which aluminum and metal had been stripped from the outside and inside of the home. The smell of garbage was very prevalent, but it was hard trying to figure out if it was coming from a specific area. Or it was just all around? On top of that, there were vacant lots filled with bulk dumped carelessly and garbage strewn all over these lots and the streets. “Stay here!” she ordered. “No!” he said. True, he may not be able to protect her from a bullet, but he didn‟t want her out of his eyesight. “Fine,” she said completely frustrated by his obstinacy. “But stay close and keep your mouth closed.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 51 He put his cap on low and followed her to the front door of the decrepit home. There was no doorbell and she hit the door hard several times with her fist as if there were a fire outside. The smell of urine, human waste and maggots flooded his nostrils and he was almost inclined to throw up, but kept his eyes on her, glad that he had only eaten the sandwich. She didn‟t look affected by the smell at all. While they waited for the door to open, he asked, “Do you live over here?” “Not too far. Around the corner,” she responded just as the door opened and a skinny woman answered the door. Her hair was knotted and there was a white film around her cracked lips as if she had licked her lips a million times and just forgot to wipe the residue off. Dark skinned and medium height, she looked as if she had not eaten in days. Cold brown eyes assessed him first, but then immediately warmed when they landed on the woman beside him. “Tanner!” she exclaimed. “Pari, just got here with your stuff.” Devlin was still confused as to why people called her by that name, but she answered to it. Was it a nickname? He wondered briefly. Tanner gasped. “Pari‟s here, Nina?” she asked, stepping in the house, as if she had heard wrong. Devlin followed taken aback at how poor the home look. There was a smell of dead water, a low lit cheap lamp at the front room and everything looked old and dirty. Did Tanner‟s home look like this too?

“She came from the alley,” the woman, Nina, said, occasionally looking over at Devlin as if he were not to be trusted. “Take me to Jam,” Tanner ordered. Nina led them through the house, which Devlin found himself ducking through doorways that seemed too low for his immense height. „People lived in this small ass place?‟ He asked himself as they passed a kitchen and two bedrooms. The skinny woman stopped at a door and looked warily at Devlin again. “Who‟s the cracker?” Tanner glanced over to Devlin and then said in an amused voice, “Your Thursday night.” This was enough to suffice and Nina looked appreciably over at Devlin combined with a look of jealousy. She opened the back bedroom door where a man was laying on the bed. Another woman was over this man hunched over in an awkward position. She was about Tanner‟s size, but with more height, caramel skinned with long natural waist length hair as if she had just stepped out a salon. It looked as if she were mixed with Hawaiian and African-American – exotic and beautiful. 52 –TANNER’S DEVIL Three burly men were trying to hold the man on the bed down, while the woman was applying pressure to the man‟s side. She was dressed in beige pajamas with no shoes on and her feet were dirty. Tanner threw her coat and hat off and went over to the bed, while putting on some latex gloves. She took instant charge of what seemed like chaos and Devlin was amazed how people jumped at her barking orders. He then realized she was peeling away the man‟s clothing and blood began to spill out on the bed and floor. “He‟s bleeding,” Devlin said as if no one else knew what was going on. Tanner looked at him sharply. “Come here,” she ordered Devlin and then looked at the exotic dark woman who had been on the bed. “Give him some gloves, Pari.” Not use to a woman telling him what to do, he hesitated, but she outstretched a blood soaked glove covered hand and he stepped closer to the bed. “Put the gloves on,” Tanner ordered. “I need your help to hold him down.” He obeyed and waited while she ordered everyone out of Devlin‟s way, while still keeping pressure on the wound. Devlin moved on the bed and took over holding the young man down. Upon closer look, he remembered this young man from last night. Jamroque? “Who‟s the big ass cracker?” one of the burly men asked in an off the wall comment. Someone hushed the man. Tanner‟s orders became quieter and if he had not been as close as he was, he would not have heard her, but she trusted he would speak for her. She was conserving her energy and concentration on the task at hand - removing the bullet and sparing this young man‟s life.

The time it would have taken to gather Jamroque and drive to the hospital would have killed him. Yet, Devlin knew all she had done was illegal and what she had administered as if she were a professional surgical doctor had been just incredible to watch, but she looked as if she knew what she was doing. The other woman, who was assisting her and had a stethoscope at the young man‟s chest, spoke when Tanner put in the last stitch. “His heart rate‟s steady, T.” Tanner cleaned her hands and listened in the stethoscope. “Good.” She gave him an injection and ordered the friend to clean up. “He‟s going to be sleeping a while. Check his temperature and keep an eye on Jam for a moment, Pari. I need some air.” The friend nodded as Tanner told Devlin to release Jamroque. “Are you sure you weren‟t followed?” Tanner questioned Pari worried. http://SylviaHubbard.com 53 “I‟m sure. When Nina called asking for you, I thought maybe her wound had opened and I knew you would come and would need your stuff.” The friend looked up at him at first awed at how really big he was and then frowned curiously. “Thank you, Pari,” Tanner said gratefully. “Tanner,” the friend called, glancing distrustfully at Devlin. “He‟s looking for you.” “Tell me something I don‟t know. He‟s mad and I think he knows the whole truth.” “What truth?” Devlin asked harshly, hearing enough without saying anything. Tanner saw the displeasure in his face as she took off her gloves and then helped him take off his. “Let‟s take this in another room.” “No!” he said imperialistically. That obstinate tone gyrated on her nerves like bad chalk on a board and Tanner was almost inclined to air everything there, but she gently took his hand and pressed up against him. “Please,” she whispered not breaking eye contact. He looked around the room and realized everyone was watching them. He allowed her to guide him into an even smaller room that couldn‟t even house all the things he had in his closet. “Someone lives here?” he asked incredulously when they were ensconced in the room alone. Tanner chuckled at the innocence in his voice. “Yes, Devlin.” “Tell me everything,” he ordered not wasting any more time. “Why did I have to leave the hotel room and why did you just do an illegal surgical procedure like you were born to do it.” She blushed from the compliment and prepared to answer all his questions. 54 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 55

Part 9 “I‟m a street doctor.” “You deal drugs?” Shaking her head, she said, “No. I fix people who can‟t go to the hospital.” “But that‟s illegal.” “So is soliciting a prostitute.” It was Devlin‟s turn to become amused. Her comeback had been filled with sarcasm. They held eye contact waiting for a concession and he could see that this woman was certainly going to bring something different to his life. “How long have you been a street doctor?” he asked. “For as long as I can remember and it has been like that in my family for generations. And yes, I know it‟s illegal, but I‟m so close to getting my medical degree I can taste it. I scored almost perfect on my M-Cats and the money I earned…from mostly you, gave me enough to pay everything off.” “And you‟re still jeopardizing it all?” “Jamroque needed me and it‟s my fault he‟s like this. I lied to my expimp, Donetello, so I wouldn‟t have to let him know I took the job and share the spoils. I paid Jamroque to tell him I sent another friend. My ex-pimp doesn‟t take deception well and hurt Jamroque because of me.” Devlin took a moment to take in all Tanner had said. “Ex-pimp?” he questioned. Tanner blushed not believing after all she had said, he had picked up on that. “Yes, I had quit the business a long time ago because I wanted to get serious with my life, but I needed money to pay off my education and I went back to Donetello to try to get the money. He sent me to you.” “You education is that important or you missed the life.” Passionately she answered, “My education is that important and I was willing to do anything to make sure that I completed it so I could get the hell away from this life and him.” Devlin liked that response. “Will this Donetello hurt you?” “Most likely, if he can get his hands on me. Some severe beating just to get it out of his system. What I can‟t figure out is if Jamroque didn‟t tell, how did Donetello know I came to you?” The idea that she accepted “a beating” so easily horrified him. Devlin realized then it had been his fault her ex-pimp had found out. “I‟ll give you the money you need to get you out of a beating.” The word left a bad taste in his mouth. 56 –TANNER’S DEVIL “That‟s all find and good, Devlin.” Sarcasm dripped heavily off her voice. “And I‟m happy you can waste your money like that, but Donetello doesn‟t want me to pay him back in money.” Devlin wasn‟t an idiot and immediately understood the payment plan. The more he thought about it, Devlin started to feel a little guilty in this entire matter. Tanner‟s deceit had been known to her e-pimp by Devlin‟s greed to have

her again. This explained the man‟s uneasiness on the phone and why Devlin had to describe Tanner. The pimp really had never known Tanner came to the hotel. “I should admit that it is my fault that your … ex-pimp found out about you,” Devlin said and then explained what he had done. Tanner flinched as he told her this because as he revealed what he had done, she understood why Donetello had shot Jamroque. Yes, he was passed pissed and if she faced her ex-pimp now, he would certainly lay hands on her. She needed to get away and give him time to cool off. Couple of months most definitely would do, but the quandary she was in, was where could she go that Donetello didn‟t know about and Pari couldn‟t get in trouble for keeping it a secret? “That still doesn‟t explain why I needed to vacate the hotel‟s premise,” Devlin pointed out. “Because my ex-pimp is also my ex-boyfriend and he is jealous as hell. No ones ever asked for a repeat so soon.” She flushed. “Donetello must know I…” She bit her lip and covered her blush with her hands over her face embarrassed. Devlin moved closer to her. “Knows you what?” “He probably knows I put something on you and in turn really enjoyed myself,” she admitted. A look of confusion marred his features. “Put something on me?” he asked, as if she had spoken another language. “You know, rocked your world, but he didn‟t know about you being a virgin.” He chuckled at her colloquial speech. “Quite serious, I felt even if I was a seasoned expert at making love you still would have rocked my world.” Tanner‟s mouth drop wide open in shock at that most flattering admission. If she stayed around him long enough, she‟d be changing her underwear every two hours from his outright honesty. Gathering her wits and trying not to show the instant arousal she was experiencing, Tanner said, “We have to get you out of Detroit. Or do you have somewhere else to stay here in town?” “I could always find a place, but if you feel staying here would not be healthy, then we should plan to leave from the city together, don‟t you think? That would be the last place any adversaries would suspect you to be.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 57 Tanner blinked her eyes and shook her head as if she had heard something totally preposterous. “Wait Devlin! We? Us? Unless you‟re talking some funny French, there is no we. I can‟t just go with you.” “I speak French and four other languages quite well and did not stutter.” He stepped back out of her arms reach, in case she started that slapping again. “My offer still stands, I want you to marry me.” “Do you have any idea how ridiculous you sound, Devlin? I‟m a prostitute; you‟re my john. There‟s no way to avoid the fact that you come from high society and I‟m nothing, but street trash.”

He started to speak, but she stopped him by putting her hand up to his face. “Hear me out, Devlin. You are wealthy, well known and with expectations from not only family, but society, to marry someone who is worthy!” Placing her hands on her chest to emphasize her point, she said, “I‟m not that person. Yes, I said any woman would be honored and I am, but I‟m not worthy.” The look in his spearmint eyes, clearly told her she had not convinced him one bit. Tanner huffed in frustrations. “You are a duke or something. You don‟t come off your throne, go to Detroit, pick up a prostitute and decide to spend the rest of your life with her. That‟s not only stupid, it just doesn‟t happen! Even if I am a former prostitute and only came out of retirement for you in order to secure my education and my future, marrying you would be the most ridiculous thing I‟ve ever done besides falling in love with a pimp and a man who kept me addicted to drugs just enough to pimp me out.” She couldn‟t hide the hurt in her voice or her eyes to him of the horrible past she had experience. He had to understand that her education and becoming a legit nurse practioner was the only saving grace she had in her life. “I‟ve worked too hard to get where I am and I don‟t want to depend on another man to take care of me - Whether it‟s your wife or your mistress. You‟re a nice man and the loss of your virginity to me has made you blind as to what I was. I won‟t allow you to make a decision because you‟re thinking with the brain between your legs and not the one between your ears.” The room was quiet as she waited for him to soak in all she had said. After a few seconds, he finally spoke, “You‟ve said your point. Now it‟s my turn.” Tanner started to speak again, but he placed a finger lightly over her lips. “Hear me out,” Devlin ordered superciliously. The tone of voice was almost imperialistic and the force of his words didn‟t frighten her, but had a reverse effect of turning her on. “Since I was sixteen, I‟ve made decisions and no one can ever say I was foolhardy in my thinking. True, sex is new to me now that I have experienced it 58 –TANNER’S DEVIL hands-on, thanks to you. But I am and always will be a businessman and any decision I make whether personal or business will effect what I do in my position.” Taking off his cap, he huffed in his own frustration. “I haven‟t sat on a throne since the prime minister died in Africa and I had to hold the place the summer before I went to college until his son came home from college. This discussion is ridiculous. I cannot believe we are even trying to debate this subject.” “I can‟t believe it either,” Tanner agreed. The idea that she was actually speaking to some type of royalty was really overwhelming to Tanner and she had to force herself not to think about the fact that she had slept with a damn duke.

Devlin gently held her shoulders and she allowed him to pull her closer to him, forcing her eyes to meet his, which were so serious. “I‟m a high duke descendant of Devlin Rose in England and all my life I‟ve been very serious about the position I was appointed to. I also accepted the fact that I would be celibate until it was time to marry. Knowing that, not many things that go on between my legs jeopardize my decisions or my appointment as a duke. My mother and my desire to make sure the memory of my grandfather and his father‟s work is remembered with all who they have touched is always first and foremost in my life.” “When I initially made the decision to ask you, true, it was a moment of panic, because I thought I would never see you again. But as I thought about it even after you slapped me, I begin to realize that the decision to have you as my wife makes perfect sense. My folly initially with my first wife-to-be was that I could not show enough confidence to please her sexually because of my virginity. Reading, hearing and observing is much different than doing. I need a woman who can be an asset in my life and show me these things. I can marry as many times as I want after I lose my virginity to my first wife and bequeath the title of duchess when I choose to, albeit the queen‟s acceptance of her. So marrying you will not only be a plus because of your knowledge sexually, but because if I don‟t I will have failed at my mission to marry the woman I lose my virginity too.” His voice became overly disgusted as he said, “And don‟t even think about trying to convince me to lie to another woman about my virgin state.” He cooled himself down and continued. “On top of that, I would like to experience all there is with my first woman as a married man. I have anything money could buy, so whether she is rich or poor makes no difference to my appointment or me. I‟m free to marry whomever I want. Her position in life whether it was the past or present has no bearings on my dukedom. Once I place a ring on her finger, she will be respected as my wife and if I so bequeath Duchess of Rose. Nothing else will be important except our future.” Tanner wanted to cry, but bit the inside of her lip to stop herself from showing how his words were so sweet, because he seemed far from done. “The fact that you have had experiences sexually is a plus and that I‟m increasingly attracted to more than just your luscious body is a boon as well. Marriage to me would be no different than to anyone else. I am no one special. http://SylviaHubbard.com 59 Just a man who wants to feel like he is worthy to a woman who is so extraordinary that she can only see it through a man‟s eyes. I never dreamed of coming to Detroit. This was where the train let me off at and I had found a resource. None of this was planned but what‟s done is done and my words are true and real. I want to marry you, Tanner.” The soliloquy had been powerfully stated and Tanner was close to tears by the conviction and passion of this man. He wasn‟t done though, but had taken a moment to allow her to soak up his words. His hands moved down to her arms and took her hands in his. “Very

little amuses me, arouses me, or makes me uncomfortable. You make me feel all this and more at once.” He kissed her cheek. “From what I‟ve surmised you need to lay low until your ex‟s temper dies down. I need a woman who can teach me things. Three months should be enough for both of us.” “You only want to marry me for ninety days?” she questioned. “Well, I‟m under the impression you have other plans. I understand that your education means a lot to you. Any longer would take you off course. I would secure anything you need in that time so you would not have to return to Detroit. Even though I am high profile, no one has to know about you if they aren‟t looking for it or expecting it. I have a home in New York where I can hide you away from anyone looking for you.” “You don‟t have to marry me to sleep with me, Devlin.” “I know, but for my own completeness I want to. I need to know you are mine only. I want to experience everything with you, with you as my wife.” Crudely, she said, “You can‟t make a ho a housewife.” He smirked not the least insulted. “True, but I don‟t need anyone to pick up my socks, wash my clothes, clean my houses or cook my food. I have servants for that. Your company will do well enough.” Tanner covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. “You‟re crazy.” “No, just a man who knows what he wants. And I want you. Will you marry me?” Before she could answer him, a knock came to the door, interrupting them. Pari came into the room. “I‟m sorry. Was I interrupting something?” Tanner remembered they were in a mid embrace. She moved away from Devlin and faced her roommate, moving in front of him as if her small body could hide his massive frame. Devlin put back on his cap and turned partially away to hide his own upset at being interrupted. “If you‟re going on the low down out of here, we need to get you a fix,” Pari said evasively to Tanner. 60 –TANNER’S DEVIL Checking the time on her watch, she hadn‟t realized how much time had gone by. “Yeah, but do we have any stuff here we can use to straighten me out?” “Of course. Nina always keeps it around. She told me she still uses it and does others,” Pari said as if Tanner should have known this. “The girl could make a lot of money if she got away from Donetello‟s trifling ass.” “Is Nina okay to help because we‟d go twice as fast,” Tanner asked. “Nina insisted. She‟s mixing it up now as we speak.” “Okay, I‟ll be there in a minute,” Tanner promised. Pari nodded and left. Turning back to Devlin, she saw the confused expression on his face. “What?” she questioned. “You are on drugs?” he asked appalled. “I should be asking you that,” she teased, but his serious face demanded

she answer his question. “No, I‟m not on drugs, but these braids have to go.” She touched her head. “It‟s late, but it‟ll take two hours since my braids aren‟t that thick and then I can take you out of here.” Devlin sighed in relief. He knew of braiding very well and how AfricanAmerican women many times had placed extensions in their hair to make it seem longer than what it really was. He would miss her hair being this long, but he felt he could get use to a short style as well. With her hair in braids at this time, he could not predict exactly how short it would be, but as long as she wasn‟t bald headed. “What about my offer?” Tanner was speechless again because he was still pressuring her about marriage. When she didn‟t speak, Devlin gently held her chin after closing her mouth that had fallen open. “Why don‟t you do what you have to do and answer me when you‟re done?” he suggested. “The worst you could say is no, right?” This was said with teasing that made his green eyes dance. “I will stay right here.” Tanner nodded and left him alone, closing the door after she had gone out the room. Taking a moment to gather her thoughts, she leaned against the wall beside the door. It was even crazy to even think about contemplating his offer. „You rocked his universe; he said it himself. Obviously there‟s something there for him.‟ That was most likely the problem. Staying around him would increase the complexity of emotions already building for him and the last thing Tanner needed to do was fall in love. There would be nothing worse than giving up her dreams of what she wanted to do, by giving her heart to a man, who was even better than any Donetello in the world. http://SylviaHubbard.com 61 Yet, his soliloquy had been so honest and passionate. Something Tanner had not expected from a man like him. Was he really that honest? Or was this some type of mind game he was playing? To test him, she opened the door abruptly. He faced her with a questioning look in his eyes. “What did you mean when you said my body is luscious?” she asked. “I meant that you are beautiful. Your curves, your color, your character,” he said as if it was obvious. She started to close the door, fighting the urge to run to him and kiss him for that compliment and proving her wrong about him playing mind games. He was just too honest for words. „What rock did this guy crawl from under?‟ “Wait,” Devlin said. It was her turn to have inquiry in her eyes. “I need to ask you two questions, but I don‟t want to offend you.” “Yes, Devlin?” “When did you have your last client before me?” “Seven years ago.”

“Are you really clean and healthy?” They were valid questions and Tanner didn‟t take offense to them. “My last check up was mandated by my medical internship two months ago. I passed all test with a clean bill of health. Would you like references?” The last question was filled with sarcasm, but he shook his head to let her know he trusted her. She was about to leave again, before again he said again, “Wait.” “Yes, Devlin?” “What‟s your real name?” Tanner frowned. The man was really insane. Should she point out that he had just asked her to marry him and did not know her entire name? “Tanner,” she answered. “No, I mean your first name.” “That is my first name.” “What‟s your last name?” “Tanner.” He frowned confused. She wanted to laugh at his bewilderment, but suppressed this urge. “It‟s a long story. I don‟t have a middle name and I don‟t have time right now.” 62 –TANNER’S DEVIL He walked to the door and leaned down until his face was centimeters from hers. “Hopefully, once you accept my offer I can enjoy you telling me why you are named Tanner Tanner.” She quickly closed the door on him trying to control her erratic breathing and she wanted to hide the flush enveloping her. „Do you know you were two seconds away from kissing him on the lips?!‟ she reprimanded herself. When had the sound of her name became so erotic or was that just the way it sounded off his lips? http://SylviaHubbard.com 63 Part 10 “Could you please concentrate on what I am saying?” Pari complained for the fourth time as Nina had just finished blow-drying Tanner‟s hair. “I am trying and no I don‟t want any help from your secret friends,” Tanner said with a frown. She understood Pari‟s frustration because she wasn‟t so easily distracted all the time. “Did he want anything to eat?” “That‟s the second time you‟ve asked me that,” Pari said. “He said no. I think he‟s been standing in the same place for the past hour and a half. He‟s too weird. What‟s his story?” Tanner really didn‟t know how to answer that without revealing the truth as to who Devlin was. If Pari didn‟t recognize him then Tanner wasn‟t saying anything. “He‟s just a john that I didn‟t want Donetello to hurt.” Pari raised a curious brown. “And how far are you going to convince yourself that‟s true? You and him were standing that close together for no reason and I saw that look in your eyes, T. He isn‟t just a john.” The deliberate sharp glare Tanner gave her roommate was definitely

clear for Pari to just leave the subject alone. “What do you plan on doing with him? Take him to the edge of town and drop him off?” Tanner shrugged. “I‟m still thinking about that.” “What about you?” “Pari, I‟m not sure what I‟m going to do ten minutes from now.” Tanner‟s cell phone rung. Looking at the screen, she saw it was Donetello. “Don‟t answer it,” Nina said. Pushing the call to voicemail she prayed they could get out of there before Donetello turned on his „radar‟ and tracked her down. “How are you sure he doesn‟t know you‟re here at Nina‟s house?” Pari asked. “He won‟t bother me none for about two more days with these stitches, cause he knows I‟m his best girl since Tanner don‟t do nothing for him no more,” Nina answered. “Nate and his boys are here to keep a look out though.” Somehow Nate was Jamroque‟s close cousin or maybe they just called each other that. “Nate got a man at each end of the street and watching Donetello‟s place in case he‟s headed dis way.” Nina took the hot curlers off the stove and began to style Tanner‟s hair. Pari cooked something for everyone, but she came back with a full tray after trying to take a plate to Devlin. 64 –TANNER’S DEVIL “He said he‟s too nervous to eat,” Pari said. “I think he‟s still standing in the same spot.” Tanner frowned, but didn‟t say anything. She was still trying to weigh the advantages and disadvantages of marry Devlin Sanchez for three months. On one end it made perfect sense. No woman in her right mind would refuse his offer. She also needed a place where Donetello would never look for her in a million years. Devlin was handsome for a non-black man, surprisingly honest in the things he said and felt, wealthy to do whatever he wanted and direct. He didn‟t play mind games and there was no guessing about what he wanted. Bottom line, Devlin was at all times respectful and nice. To cap things off, he didn‟t make her fear him or make her feel it was his way or no way – unlike Donetello did, except when it came to sex. Devlin obviously had some hidden issues or a set guideline on what he envisioned what sex was about. Yet, she felt he was open to suggestions, which was one of his reasons for marrying her. Since they had only had sex once, it could have been that way to hide his nervousness about his first time and was coping with the anger he was feeling toward his broken heart. So what is the downside of marrying Devlin Sanchez? This took a moment for her to find something because damn if he didn‟t have too many good things going for him. The fact that she was a prostitute bothered her, but she couldn‟t

understand why it didn‟t bother him. As sweet of a guy he was, Tanner didn‟t like being in the position of destroying one‟s life just to be associated with him or get his money. She had never been a materialistic person to the point where she would do anything to obtain what she wanted. His popularity! How long could he really hide that she was his wife with it getting out? Could his family really keep a secret? And once he told, would Tanner‟s past really affect his appointment? Then what? Plus if Donetello found her because word reached him, how would Tanner be able to protect Devlin? Pari gasp broke Tanner‟s deep thoughts. Looking around for trouble, when she found nothing and Pari was still looking as if there was an abnormal growth coming off Tanner‟s cheek, she asked, “What‟s the matter?” Pari picked up a hand held mirror off the table in all of Nina‟s things and handed it to Tanner. At first Tanner didn‟t even recognize the woman that looked back at her in the reflection. For the past seven years she had kept her head in cornrows with hair extensions to make it last longer, so she had never really took notice of the growth of her own hair and had been too busy with school and life to really keep track of anything. http://SylviaHubbard.com 65 With Nina hard pressing after the perm, the true length of her thick dark maple tresses were reveled, which came down a little past her shoulders. “It‟s beautiful,” Tanner said. “I don‟t even look like myself.” “Donetello probably wouldn‟t recognize you either because before you wore the corn rolls you kept it in ponytails,” Pari pointed out. “I got something for you to wear too,” Nina said excited and rushed out the room. Pari leaned over to whisper, “I don‟t know if you want to wear something from her closet.” Tanner giggled at Pari‟s jest. “Stop being mean.” A few moments later, Nina returned with a dark crème‟ business suit and matching heels that was Tanner‟s size. “Where‟d you get that?” Pari asked excitedly. “Jam goes to New York every once in a while with Nate to hit clothing trucks and they bring shit back like this.” Nina handed the outfit to Tanner. “You can put it on, while I‟m doing your face in the bathroom.” Tanner agreed and said to Pari. “Check on him one more time and let him know we‟ll be a few more minutes.” Pari nodded reluctantly. “I‟ll go get everyone‟s dishes first before I bother him.” Tanner went into the bathroom with Nina. Before anything, Tanner checked the stitches on Nina and smiled satisfied at her work that would leave Nina almost scar free. Tanner‟s phone rung again. “I should let you know Nate said when I got this outfit that Donetello went to the hotel and looked very disappointed that he didn‟t catch the john

there. His boys kicked the door down and tore up the room and beat up the night clerk just because.” Tanner sighed worriedly as she pressed Donetello‟s second call into voicemail. By this time, he knew she was aware he was extremely pissed. She didn‟t even want to imagine the long voicemail he left. It took about five minutes to put the dress on and Nina to do her face. Just as Nina was finishing up, Pari knocked on the door. “He told me to tell you that he‟s been waiting for two hours, twelve minutes and forty seven seconds and then he used the word impatient.” Tanner bit the inside of her lip nervously as she put on the heels without stockings. It was a very good thing she had shaved just last night. She knew that he was eagerly waiting for her response to his offer, which she really hadn‟t determined she would accept. She took a moment and checked herself in the mirror. Nina had applied the right blush and eye highlights to make her eyes truly look like golden cups of coffee – if there was a color - and the lip-gloss made her lips look fuller and very 66 –TANNER’S DEVIL kissable. Tanner found herself not being able to stop looking at herself because she couldn‟t believe that she looked that pretty. The outfit was just right for her full figure accentuating her small waist. It was sized for a woman with a skinnier bottom and the skirt would have ended at her knees, but her full derriere brought the hem higher. The heels she wore gave her an extra three inches and were amazingly comfortable, while making her calf muscles even more pronounced. “How was it?” Nina asked, leaning behind Tanner. “Him?” Tanner asked, pretending as if she didn‟t know what Nina was talking about. “Of course. A man like that looks like he knows exactly how to please. Was he freaky?” “Does he look freaky?” Tanner questioned. Nina laughed. “Be careful, girl. Them white boys are open to freaky shit, the hood don‟t know a motherfucking thing about. Donetello played you to the easy wealthy cats, while we had to do the hard stuff for pennies to make them come.” “You‟re not helping, Nina,” Tanner said, going out the bathroom. Pari gasped as she saw Tanner again. “What now, Paradise?” she asked flustered, using her roommate‟s full name. “Oh my lawd, you look beautiful. Almost better looking than me. Where you been hiding?” “Oh shut up,” Tanner said playfully exasperated. Nina had applied a little extra eyeliner, blush and lipstick. Nothing Tanner would normally wear. “So what is the plan, Tanner?” Pari questioned. “Get my jacket and hat and get the keys out to drive the blue Impala around to the alley. Put on my hat and coat. I‟ll get him and we‟ll meet out back

in a few moments. I have to talk to him.” Pari raised a brow of curiosity. “He‟s a weird man, Tanner. You aren‟t thinking bout just leaving him to fend for himself in Detroit, are you?” Tanner looked around to see no one was around. “No, I don‟t plan on that.” “And what about hiding out?” She didn‟t want to tell Pari her plan, but she didn‟t want her roommate and only friend to worry about her. “I have enough put aside to fend for myself for a couple of months to stay out of Donetello‟s radar.” Pari didn‟t ask any more questions getting the hint. Tanner stalled before going to Devlin by checking on Jamroque. She gave Nina care instructions. “If worse comes to worse then I want you to call on a woman name http://SylviaHubbard.com 67 Jadaquis.” Tanner wrote her name and number on a piece of paper. “She is a daughter of a friend and I know would know what to do.” “I‟ll be all right and so is Jam cause you‟re the best, Tanner,” Nina said. “I owe you my life, you know that, right?” Tanner smiled endeared to the woman. “Well, I couldn‟t let you bleed all over my couch,” she teased. They laughed and then hugged. Tanner left her to go back out in the hallway and take a deep breath. Scolding, she told herself to stop procrastinating and get to the room, where she had left Devlin. Soon as she opened the door, he was turning to fuss. “Tell her I‟ve waited-“ he stopped as he immediately recognized it wasn‟t Pari. Then his eyes widened in surprise. “Tanner?” She nodded shyly enjoying the pleasurable perusal from his eyes too much. “It was worth the wait.” His eyes looked everywhere on her body at once and although she wasn‟t looking for approval, she loved how he looked very happy about her change in appearance. “What about my offer?” It had been in her head since the time she left out of the room and now she would have to say out loud what she had been thinking. “Devlin, maybe-“ He stopped her and said, “I‟ll be honest and say I don‟t want you to say no. And I sure as hell don‟t want to wait until you take me to the edge of town and drop me off.” “D-Devlin,” she started to say again. “I-“ “What would it take for you to say yes?!” he asked interrupting her again. Becoming annoyed, she spat, “I‟d say yes if you‟d shut your damn mouth!” 68 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 11 Devlin wasn‟t sure if he had heard her right. From the minute she had walked in the room, he couldn‟t think straight. She was beautiful – even more beautiful than he could have ever

imagined. His body instantly reacted to the ebony queen that walked through the door. He wanted to fall to his knees once he knew this was his Tanner. Gawd, that sounded so sweet. His Tanner. His. His. His. It took a massive amount of control to hold himself back from touching her. Now she couldn‟t refuse because he wanted her more than ever. He was almost tempted to lay her on that small ass unhygienic bed and take her, but he restrained himself. Yet, every time she spoke, he was sure she was about to find more reasons not to marrying him. Shit! She had a whole two hours to think of more reasons not to. Her answer to his offer was music to his ears and he almost couldn‟t believe that she had accepted. “Can I hug you?” he asked, bristling with excitement. Tanner laughed sensually. “Devlin, you don‟t need to ask-“ Before she finished, his arms wrapped around her and molded her body against him. Sweet melons and hazelnut surrounded her again and the security of his powerful body curving to perfectly mold against her small frame not only embraced her physically, but also mentally. His happiness for her decision transcended to her body and Tanner felt wonderful for making him feel this elated. Devlin was like a drug, the more she was around him, the more she wanted him, the more he affected her. „Please don‟t get addicted,‟ she begged of herself. *** Pari drove up through the alley with the lights dimmed, while Devlin and Tanner sat in the backseat. Soon as they were sitting beside each other, Devlin took her hand in his. “Before we go any farther, I want you to know there‟s nothing you can‟t tell me, Tanner.” He kept his voice low so only Tanner could hear him. “In order for this to work I need you to never feel I would be against it before you even ask of it. And I want to assure you, I don‟t regret this decision no matter what may happen in the three months and I do not want you to regret it either.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 69 “So walking away in three months will be easy?” she asked, still very affected by the evocative embrace he had given her and disturbed about how her body had reacted. Hesitating before he answered, Devlin‟s tone was unsure, “If that is what you want.” “No,” she said firmly. “It‟s what will be done. I‟m only marrying you because it‟s what you desire, remember, Devlin? For your conscious and moral sake.” “Yes, I remember and at no time will I make you stay any longer than you want to be with me once your trouble is over with.” For some reason, Tanner was not convinced that he meant that. What was his real objective?

Tanner couldn‟t think about it more as they pulled up behind the two family flat she and Pari lived in. Pari went in using the back fire escape and closed the curtains. She had left all the lights on in the place to make sure once it became dark, no one would know whether they were home or not. “Where are we?” Devlin asked as they sat in the darkness of the car alone. “At my home. I have to get my stuff.” “Is it safe?” “We‟re just in and out,” she promised. He followed her in, ducking through the back door because of his height and then maneuvering around the furniture with his large frame. He felt like fucking Gulliver in the land of small, but at least this place – though small, was clean and tidied. It didn‟t smell like dank water, human waste and old refuse. “I‟ll get your stuff out the front closet,” Pari said, while Tanner led Devlin to her back bedroom. “Your room?” he confirmed. “Yes,” she answered and quickly began to stuff her important things in a bag from her closet. He was looking at the walls. “You like pink?” She wondered if he was just making casual conversation or was this going to lead up to something. “Yes.” Tanner concentrated on getting her things, while keeping in mind to pack light just in case Donetello bombarded his way in here just to see if she had completely dropped off the face of the planet. She paid little attention to Devlin, but did notice how he looked around the room as if trying to remember everything he saw. “You don‟t have much,” he noted. “I sold everything valuable for school,” she said nonchalantly. “I‟m not completely impoverished.” She zipped the bag up and set it on the bed. “Okay, I‟m done.” 70 –TANNER’S DEVIL He turned to her. “Can I kiss you?” This had taken her by surprise. “Devlin, no one just asks for a kiss. And getting permission to touch me is really not necessary, but maybe we should wait until we‟re safe?” Stepping forward, he leaned down never breaking eye contact. “Nothing deep. Just a kiss.” Tanner took a deep calming breath, trying to make it seem like this was nothing but a nuisance and moved closer to him. Resting her hands on his chest, she braced herself for whatever. He moved her left hand up toward his neck, while at the same time; he curved down pressing his body closer. He never stopped looking in her eyes, until the last moment when his lips were centimeters from hers. His nose brushed hers and when he felt her breathe out, he pressed his mouth against hers loving the feel against his own. Soft, sweet and filled with newness he had not expected. Her breath came out through her nose as he tilted his head more

pressing harder, deepening the kiss. Time seemed to stand still as his beautiful lips fashioned against hers. She forced her eyes to stay open as his were closed. She could feel her heartbeat accelerate and the beating in her ears clouded out any other noise. Tanner was an open box of emotions that was receptive to feeling whatever he offered. To her surprise it was nothing like she expected - Full of pleasure, sensuality and a promise of more to come. This was no kiss from a man who had never been kissed before and Tanner knew he obviously had practice at something or someone in order to evoke this desire inside of her. She was about to press away, but his head tilted and pressed his lips more against hers. Tanner thought she was blinking, but found her eyes stayed closed as she felt a rebirth took over her body. Her lonely dark soul seemed to awaken. Tears welled in her closed lids as she could feel her soul rouse to Devlin‟s effect on her. His encouragement was felt as her relaxed palm outstretched behind his neck and entwined in the base of his dark blonde hair, while the other moved around his back to rest on his shoulder blade. He was so aware of how small her body was to his and Devlin wanted to drown in this wonderful kiss. “Tanner!” Pari said, rapping on the door. Tanner pushed away abruptly panting as if she had been running a mile. “We should go,” she said, her voice quivering. Out of habit he grabbed her bag at the same time she did, because she wasn‟t use to any man helping her out. “I‟ll take it,” she insisted. “I can‟t allow you to do that, Tanner,” he said as if it were obvious. http://SylviaHubbard.com 71 She showed her displeasure, but walked out the room to the backdoor where Pari was waiting. The roommates hugged as if they would never see each other again. “If you can, contact me every once in a while when you know it‟s safe,” Pari ordered, handing Tanner the keys, her coat and hat. “And if you need any help, don‟t hesitate to call me.” “I know, Pari. You have friends in high places, but once Donetello cools off and misses me, I‟ll be fine,” Tanner promised. “Plus, I don‟t want him to suspect you‟re personally involved in my hiding.” “Will your friend be safe once your ex-boyfriend knows you‟re gone and unreachable?” Devlin asked concerned. “She‟ll be fine,” Tanner assured him. Devlin took out a clip of money, counted three thousand dollars out and handed the bills to her roommate. Pari gasped taking the money and quickly tucking the bills in her bra. “Who the hell are you?” “Paradise! Give that back!” Tanner ordered. “She really doesn‟t need any monetary funds to help her with Donetello. He won‟t touch a hair on her

head if she really doesn‟t have any idea where I am.” “Are you crazy?” Pari asked as if her roommate had lost her mind. “Plus, with you gone, I‟ll have extra expenses to pay for.” With an exasperated sigh, Tanner reached down to grab the other bag with her books and other personal things, but again Devlin beat her to the punch and picked up that bag as well. It was almost annoying for him to be so respectful, but she couldn‟t help to be touched by what he did. Pari looked very approvingly from him to Tanner, who only rolled her eyes heavenwards. Tanner guided him back to the car and gave him the keys to drive. He opened her door and came around to get in the driver‟s side after putting her bags in the trunk beside his. “Where to?” he asked. “How fast can we get out of town?” she asked. “Let me make some phone calls and point me in the direction of the inner city airport,” he answered, already taking out his cell and dialing a phone number. “Devlin, that‟s a private airport. There are no commercial flights out of there. You‟ll need to drive twenty minutes out of Detroit to get to the commercial airlines.” 72 –TANNER’S DEVIL “I know where Metro Detroit Airport is in Romulus, but I want Detroit City Airport.” He started the car and proceeded to drive out the alley under her instructions, while still on the phone making arrangements. She directed him to go up to a streetlight at the end of the block. Just as they pulled to the red light, a black Buick pulled up beside them on Devlin‟s side. Terror spread throughout Tanner as a tinted window slowly began to lower in the car next to them. Devlin didn‟t see what was happening as he busily spoke on the phone, but Tanner immediately recognized the passenger of the Buick as being her ex-pimp and ex-boyfriend, Donetello. http://SylviaHubbard.com 73 Part 12 Devlin checked to see was the light still red right after he confirmed a private plane was waiting for them at the airport and would be ready for take off when they arrived. He looked over to Tanner, who now had a look of terror on her face as she looked past him out the driver‟s window. Following her gaze, he looked to see a tinted window coming down of a black Buick that had pulled beside them. A well-dressed man with a cruel look on his face was lighting up a cigar and spitting. His eyes came to meet Devlin‟s and then he drew in a long drag of the cigar, flinched a little and then looked away, but didn‟t roll up the window. “Go,” Tanner whispered.

“The light is still-“ “Go!” she screamed. Looking back at the man, Devlin was positive whoever the man was, he had not recognized Tanner, but she didn‟t care. Tanner unbuckled her seatbelt and put her foot over his on the accelerator. It was a good thing the light had turned green as they burned rubber to drive away from the car and that Devlin had a firm grip on the steering wheel. After a moment, she took her foot off of his to allow him to gain control of the car again. “What the hell are you doing?!” he demanded, glancing in the rearview mirror to see that the Buick had made a left. “Don‟t stop!” Tanner ordered. “Turn left and follow the freeway signs.” She looked back to see if they were being followed as he continued at a high rate of speed. “Who was that?” “Donetello,” she said, but he detected a wistful tone of pain. Pain that could symbolize that even though Donetello was a former acquaintance there was still something there. Something even she didn‟t want to face. Devlin didn‟t relax until he saw Tanner finally re-buckle herself and look forward. He took the speed of the car down to sixty-five miles an hour and followed her directions to the city airport. “Who do you know?” she asked as she noticed when he showed his I.D., he was directed past customs and security checks. There was a private guard who briefly checked the trunk and car with a flashlight before directing them straight to the tarmac. 74 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Not as popular as you,” he said with a bit of levity. “May I see your I.D.?” She dug in her coat pocket to get her wallet and handed it to him warily. Devlin checked her name and was still surprised that someone had named her Tanner Tanner. She was almost thirty-one and would be celebrating a birthday in a couple of weeks. Checking in with the pilot and stewardess, he returned to the car with a ground attendant, who took the keys and started to get the bags out the car. Devlin tipped the attendant also to return the car to the rental business for him as well. He knew she was watching him and when he came around to the passenger side and opened her door, she looked as if he were about to drag her out. Devlin wondered why had someone ingrained in her to be so wary of a man when he was a gentleman? Thinking about the man in the car, he wondered briefly what had Tanner seen in him? “What‟s wrong?” she asked worriedly. “Nothing, but let‟s get on board and we‟ll be leaving the city in a few minutes.” Tanner looked at the small private jet as she grasped his hand and

allowed him to guide her to the steps of the jet. “Wait!” Tanner said, holding back before they could step into the plane. There was a look of fear and nervousness on her face. For some reason, he detested that word from her mouth. Would one day she just acquiesced to his will without fear or nervousness? He did halt to see what she wanted, but was fully prepared to throw her over his shoulders and take her into the plane if he had to. “This is insane, Devlin?” “What? Are we back on the marrying again?” “My career is very important to me. It‟s all I got. All I‟ve ever wanted. I don‟t want to lose sight of that and I don‟t want you to either. What if you don‟t like me? What if the more and more you get to know me, you won‟t like me or maybe knowing me could be bad for you? Then what?” Devlin wanted to laugh because she was worried over nothing, but he sufficed his amusement and drew her tenderly in his arms. He liked the fact that she did not refuse his proximity. Matter of fact, it felt like her body welcomed the feeling of his body against hers. “Three months with no regrets, Tanner,” he said with a promise. “Three months, we can walk away from this and not look back if that is what you want.” “You promise?! You won‟t try to keep me any longer or blackmail me into staying, right?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 75 He really wondered who had mind-fucked this woman. “I promise. My word is my bond, Tanner.” She looked at the busy street by the airport. “I‟ve never left Michigan like this,” she admitted. “I‟ve never stepped foot outside the city limits any longer than twenty-four hours.” “You won‟t be alone. I‟ll be there with you always.” She looked up at him as if he were pulling her leg. Devlin could see in her light coffee eyes she had experienced little happiness and there was very little she believed in. A woman this young should not be so serious. Did she really think getting involved with a man could ruin her life? A cold wind whipped about them and she shivered because the lack of stockings on. A gentle tug to her hand and she allowed him to guide her onto the plane. The stewardess led them to seats and let them know lift off would be in ten minutes. Tanner sat across from him with her eyes closed. Devlin wanted to order her to tell him what was the problem. What else bothered her? Aside from his mother, he really never took the idiosyncrasies of women very seriously. Yet, sitting across from him, this woman he wanted to make his wife was already causing him frustration. The funny part about that was that he didn‟t really mind it. For some reason, Devlin couldn‟t recall Latasha, his former fiancée‟, ever causing him frustration. Now that he thought about it, Latasha had been overly nice and accommodating. Which was why he had stipulated to Tanner to

be open and honest to him, but he had a feeling Tanner would be that whether he had said it or not. The stewardess came by before take off to check that their seatbelts were on and asked them to turn off their cell phones. Devlin continued to stare at her because once she obeyed what the stewardess wanted, she closed her eyes again with her brows in a deep frown. *** „What am I doing?!‟ Tanner repeated to herself over and over again in her head. Everything inside of her wanted to unbuckle the belt, demand he cancel this flight and allow her to jump off the plane. Yet, she was also pressing her back into the seat so hard, she was sure she was going to break the chair, as turbulence took over the aircraft and she opened her eyes to look out the window, but caught sight of him staring at her. At that moment she knew deep in her soul this was really where she wanted to be, so why did this idea scare her? Of course, it would! She had goals and dreams that he would have no idea about or be even interested in. Men only wanted their pleasures taken care of and he could care less about what she wanted to do. 76 –TANNER’S DEVIL Still, Tanner was not going to ignore the fact that she wanted to be here with him and no other man, and that her desire to marry him was more than just to hide away from Donetello. Never in her life would she ever imagine marrying someone like Devlin. This was a dream come true and she would be a fool to say it really didn‟t matter. This did. It really mattered to her. “It‟s not the end of the world,” he said, looking very bothered at her. “I know,” she said quietly, breaking eye contact to look out the window. She was not about to tell him this was what she wanted. Then he would probably suggest something foolish like she could stay longer than three months. „Oh please! Like he wants to be attached to you any longer than three months. You‟re a former prostitute, Tanner! He probably just suggested the three months for you, but for himself as well. Don‟t you dare become the fool in all this and get your heart involved.‟ The plane was lifting off and the turbulence increased. This was her first plane ride and no television or film could ever prepare her for what was going on. Why was she envisioning Final Destination‟s opener over and over again? “Are you nervous?” Devlin questioned. “No!” she lied abruptly, digging her nails in the armchair more. “So the sweating is natural? Funny, I could have sworn it‟s from your first plane ride.” Tanner felt foolish trying to hide her fear. Especially with him clearly seeing her nervousness. Yet, that wasn‟t all she was hiding from him and could have gotten it all just mixed up. “Tell me why you are called by that strange name?” he insisted. This was a ploy to get her mind off of the ever-increasing turbulence.

She played along with him and answered his question. “My mother detested hospitals and didn‟t take me to one until I had a childhood infection she couldn‟t cure. By that time, I was three and there was no record of my birth anywhere. In order to release me to her once I was feeling better, child protection services made her fill out paperwork, including a birth certificate. Since people already called me Sissy Tanner‟s girl or sometimes Tanner anyway, that was given as my first name, cause that‟s what I responded to. She threw on her last name not to be funny, but because she wasn‟t a very imaginative person and what was done was done.” “Hence Tanner Tanner,” he concluded. “Are there any other questions you wish to ask me?” “Are you clean and healthy?” she asked only to be sarcastic. He smirked seeing the amusement in her eyes. “A very good question, Tanner. According to my last health report required for my marriage and my dukedom about a month ago, I am. Anything else?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 77 “Assuming that I believe you were a virgin prior to our meeting, you don‟t kiss like a virgin. So have you done other sexual things other than entry?” Her question was very evasive because she wasn‟t really sure how ghetto blunt she could be with him. “Other sexual things?” he questioned confused. “Kissing, eating, other stuff,” she said blushing. “Honestly, kissing is all and I didn‟t get my first one until I was twentyfive.” “But other things could have been tried without ruining yourself. I mean you admitted to masturbation.” He nodded, “But I learned a long time ago other things, as you put it, can lead to doing.” “How?” “My older brother was by birth supposed to get the dukedom. He knew from birth what he was entitled to and how he could obtain it.” A guilty look crossed his features. “A year before my grandfather died he came to the Americas to visit. Richard said he wasn‟t feeling well and we left him at the house to go out for dinner. My mother lost a very important broach and demanded we come back to see if it was there. It was, along with my brother and the my mother‟s house assistant on the couch engaged in what started off as other sexual things and escalated to him losing his virginity. On top of that, the assistant ended up pregnant with twins. Unfortunately, one the babies died shortly after being born.” “What happened to your brother?” “My grandfather took away his birthright and passed it along to me.” “So you have not always had this situation upon you?” “In a way, I think I was destine to become who I am today.” He said this with a lot of arrogance and Tanner wondered had everything he had just said been the whole story. Was there more to Devlin Sanchez that meet the eyes?

The plane was steadying off and she was relaxing quite well. The stewardess came to check on them and let them know that they could take off their seatbelts. Devlin asked for something to drink, but Tanner refused any offers still too nervous to try to put anything in her belly. While she was addressing the stewardess, Tanner caught Devlin giving her a heated desirous stare and she blushed as the woman walked away to retrieve Devlin‟s order. He wanted her and the idea made her moist between her thighs. “Where are we going?” Tanner asked just to keep the conversation going. “New York.” 78 –TANNER’S DEVIL It felt so weird having a man just answer her questions without hesitation and speak to her as if she were his equal. “Is this your plane?” “It‟s a jet,” he corrected her. “And no, it‟s a distant cousin‟s from Chicago. I knew he had been headed to Detroit today when I spoke with him early yesterday.” He wasn‟t going to point out that this same cousin was who had given him the number to call the pimp. “We happened to just catch him landing in Detroit, which was why the crew was still on board.” “And they just let you take it for free?” “Nothing is free.” While the stewardess was setting down Devlin‟s wine, Tanner looked at the dimensions of the interior noting where they sat seemed small compared to the entire size of the aircraft. When the stewardess left, Tanner asked, “What‟s in the back? Storage?” “Space for the stewardess to work and rest and then behind there is a bedroom.” A more intense look of lust crossed his features and his eyes were moving to her chest, stomach and below. The temperature and moisture increased between her thighs. Licking her suddenly dry lips, she repeated, “A bedroom?” “Yes, but we wouldn‟t have time to properly utilize it.” That didn‟t stop the heat in his eyes from continuously perusing her desirously. “And the stewardess? Would she be bothering us anymore?” He raised a brow in curiosity. “Not unless we need something. Short trips such as this require little staffing.” “How long until we get to New York?” “Twenty minutes.” Tanner felt twenty minutes was more than enough time to utilize the bedroom, but she wasn‟t going to press the subject. Rising from her seat, she stood in front of him for just a brief moment before lowering to her knees in front of him. There were a lot questions in his eyes as she started to open his belt and pants. He didn‟t stop her though, especially as his thickened manhood seemed to spring into her hand. “You don‟t have to do-“ he stopped because her lips had made contact with his hot skin.

Tanner had not done this bare in a while, but it was like riding a bike and the difference against her tongue titillated her senses and increased the salivation in her mouth. It was like digging into a solid white chocolate bar of candy - sweet, delicious and firm. With enthusiasm, Tanner wasted no time pressing the tip of him into the back of her throat, while wrapping her lips firmly around the shaft. Oh, how she wanted it to melt in her mouth so bad. http://SylviaHubbard.com 79 80 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 13 In the private terminal, while waiting for Devlin to return, Tanner was taken out of her non-sleep dream like state at the sound of her phone ringing. Her mind had been very occupied by what she had just experienced on the plane. Why had she done what she had done? She couldn‟t understand that. She just knew she had this overpowering desire to make him happy. Once she had began she had been enthralled at Devlin‟s enrapture. She had found it truly fascinating his gratitude toward her oral skills that more or less told the stewardess they shouldn‟t have been bothered and they weren‟t. He had voiced not only this thankfulness as Tanner had taken him there and back, but also told her in very clear words that he had enjoyed every moment. When the aircraft had landed, he was almost reluctant to part from her in the private terminal, but she assured him she would be fine, while he went to procure transportation. He had kissed her again. Just the same way as the first, but even more passionate, taking Tanner‟s breathe away. It was almost scary to know if he started using tongue, she would probably get her mind blown out her head. “If I was pushed into voicemail, I swear I would have sent out an all points bulletin,” Pari said after Tanner had answered her cell phone. “I wouldn‟t have pushed you into voicemail, but it was a good thing I turned this thing back on,” Tanner said. “Are you okay?” “I should be asking you that?!” Pari exclaimed. “You left out with some strange white guy and you haven‟t called me back. I don‟t want to know where you are, but sistah get‟s a little worried.” “It‟s only been a few of hours, Pari,” Tanner said. “I know, but I miss you.” She was touched by the sincerity in Pari‟s voice. “I miss you too.” “So where‟d you drop off the cracker?” “Let‟s just say I haven‟t got rid of him, yet.” She hoped her roommate wouldn‟t press her about Devlin because she was still in a daze about everything. “He‟s a cutie, Tan. And I could tell he had mad respect for you when you finished with that piece of art on Jamroque. That white man was glowing like you were his pride and joy.” “Shut up, Pari.” “I‟m serious. Who cares that he‟s white. He likes you and he doesn‟t care that you were a prostitute.”

“And you know all this from never talking to him?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 81 “I know what I see, Tanner. And I see a man who looks at you like you‟re the greatest thing since apple pie. What more can a woman ask for?” Tanner sighed in frustration because she couldn‟t refute what Pari was saying because she had never seen this, but it felt too good to hear that it was seen. “But I‟m not looking for a man, Pari. You know that. Look how much trouble Donetello‟s giving me.” “He is no Donetello and he couldn‟t be if you wanted him to be, so quick expecting him to be. Maybe you should stick around White Bread instead of letting him go. I bet he‟ll be better at hiding under than anywhere else and Donetello would never suspect you to go with a john.” “Speaking of Donetello, have you heard from him?” Tanner asked worriedly. “He called shortly after you left and I acted like I was looking for you too.” Pari‟s tone of voice changed to one of clear disappointment. “He then decided to stop by about thirty minutes after you left unexpectedly.” *** Devlin felt like he was walking around heaven on earth. He wanted to scream to the universe about how good he was feeling. Every bone in his body wanted to grab the first fit young looking man, shake him and demand to know was he supposed to feel this damn good after a woman gave him head? Or had it been just Tanner and her wonderful oral abilities that had turned his soul upside down and inside out. His eyes were opened and it was as if he could see the world differently. What the hell had she done to him? Fuck if he cared! It was great! “Mr. Sanchez?” the agent at the car rental counter said, reading his New York driver‟s license. He was in such a good mood he didn‟t even feel like correcting the female agent. He only nodded to let her know that was who he was and she continued to verify the rest of the information. Usually he traveled with an entourage or more like his own personal army. He wasn‟t all that innocent of day-to-day operations of how things work and could acquire what he wanted without the means of his employees. As he was thinking about this, he decided to give his personal assistant a call. Of course, Harrison was pissed as hell and blasted Devlin for all of two minutes before he calmed down to hear Devlin‟s wishes. After going over with Harrison his immediate wishes in preparation to marry Tanner, Devlin also asked Harrison to use any means necessary to find out about this “Donetello” from Detroit. He gave his PA all the information, including a description of the man. He had a feeling if he was going to make Tanner happy, then he needed to give her a chance to stop being afraid. “Just that, sir? No last name? How am I to find him?” 82 –TANNER’S DEVIL

“When you contact Godfather, can you see if he can find someone in Detroit to assist us and have them contact me through email. I‟m turning my phone back off after I‟m done speaking to you.” “May I ask what is this about?” “No Harrison and I do not want anyone else except the people I‟ve asked to be contacted about to know what I want to know. Understand?” Drying the assistant said blandly, “Your secret will be safe with me, mi‟lord.” “Thank you, Harrison. I‟ll see you in a couple of hours.” He disconnected the call and turned the phone off. The agent said, “Mr. Sanchez,” again, but Devlin still didn‟t correct her. Correcting her would only give way to the media coming close to finding out his whereabouts. He didn‟t want that. Not before his own mother knew where he was. Speaking of Emma Rose Sanchez, he knew she was now a worried pile of emotions demanding for anyone to send out every law enforcement agency to find her “baby.” Hopefully, his father could make sure that she did not get out of control, but he knew his mother could be a handful when she didn‟t get her way. So how was he going to explain to his mother that he had married a prostitute? Would Emma understand all of it? Hell, he certainly didn‟t. All he knew was that Tanner made him feel good from the inside out and he couldn‟t fathom wanting to be with anyone else but her. Maybe things would change in three months, maybe not, but right now, he was living for the moment and in this moment he wanted Tanner. “Would you like the Taurus or the Explorer?” the agent asked. “I‟m feeling manly,” he teased. “You wouldn‟t happen to have something bigger? Like an Expedition?” “I think we can accommodate that request, sir.” “Pink?” Devlin blurted out. “We wouldn‟t have pink.” He felt a little too giddy. “I know. She likes pink.” “She who?” Shaking his head, Devlin just waved at the agent to proceed. He had a lot to think about, but as he was thinking, he called back Harrison to make even more demands. He knew Harrison would do everything he was supposed to do, down to the letter of instructions without telling anyone else. *** Tanner was just getting off the phone with Pari when he walked up to her. She was taken by surprised as he drew her in his arms and kissed her again as if he hadn‟t seen her in centuries. Overwhelmed by his need to kiss her, Tanner reluctantly pushed away and was glad they were alone. She was not use to public affection and hoped that this would not always happen and if it did, she then hoped she could get use to it before her resistance to change made her push him away. “Is everything okay?” he asked. “I saw the worried look you had on

your face before I came over.” “I was just talking to Pari.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 83 “Is she okay?” he looked genuinely concerned. Not use to anyone being so disquieted over what was going on in her life, she took his frown as a look of annoyance. “She‟s fine, but Donetello came by after we left. He must have been scoping out the neighborhood before coming over. And checking out any other place he thought I might be, before visiting her.” “And?” Tanner sighed touched by his deep upset by her personal matter that really had nothing to do with him. “He interrogated her about my whereabouts, but she told him she hadn‟t seen me since leaving the salon. And he asked her if I had contacted her. She was honest in saying I had not contacted her.” “Is her life in danger?” “No. Pari will be fine. I‟m not worried about her. She and Donetello have a secret understanding, which even I can‟t figure out. That‟s probably why she‟s been the only friend I‟ve kept around for a long time.” “Donetello makes it his business to scare away all your friends?” “Scare or threaten to kill. Their choice.” She said it so simply as if that was what was supposed to happen. „How could someone just accept this unhappiness?‟ he wondered. “So there‟s no need for us to return?” “No need. Pari said if I returned she‟d beat me senseless. Donetello left, but she‟s sure he‟s going to be watching the place like a hawk.” She noticed the car rental envelope in his hand and decided to change the subject, not at all enjoying the attention he was lavishing upon her. “Are we ready to go?” “Our car is waiting for us outside. They‟ve warmed it up and I‟ve made sure our bags were packed inside.” He didn‟t need to take her hand this time. Tanner willingly placed her hand in his and let him lead the way to the green Expedition. She was patient as he opened the door for her and thanked him as she slid into the already heated seats. “Where are we going?” she asked as outside snow had begun to fall. The temperature was colder than Detroit had been wherever they were. “Niagara Falls.” “Will it be opened?” He wanted to laugh at what he couldn‟t believe was in her voice. A beautiful innocence that he thought he would never have thought to hear from her. Though she was damn smart and sensual, Tanner still had a lot of life experiences she had yet to discover. “If it isn‟t, I‟ll make sure it is, for you.” She smiled as if that would be the best thing he could ever do for her. Damn if his manhood wasn‟t about the burst out of the jeans he was wearing. He‟d give the woman the damn world if she made him feel like this all the time.

The drive to Niagara Falls was too fascinating for Tanner. Never stepping outside of Detroit, she couldn‟t turn her head fast enough to soak everything in. She wished she had a camera and when she voiced this frustration out loud, Devlin promptly stopped at the nearest gas station and bought three one time use digital cameras. 84 –TANNER’S DEVIL Once they arrived at the hotel that seemed to have been expecting them. They were escorted to a room three times the size of Tanner‟s apartment and more expensively put together than anything Donetello could even think of buying. She ran around the hotel room looking and touching everything, too excited by just the moment of being there. Devlin watched her excitement and couldn‟t believe her enthusiasm infected him. He was glad he could bring her this moment with his money. This was the first time his money had ever really given him some kind of real satisfaction. He tipped the valet after ordering dinner and then checked to see if the bedroom had been prepared like he had instructed for Harrison to do. Since it was so late at night he told the valet to let the kitchen know he would well compensate them on anything they could possibly put together in a hurry. Tanner had not found the secret that he had prepared on the second level to the suite. Once he checked that part, he found her in the kitchen looking out the window that had this breathtaking view of the falls. Though it was night, there was still enough to see with the lights and the full moon surrounding the natural watery wonder. Her mouth was wide open and even though the waters were partly frozen, it was still a beautiful sight to see. He poured two glasses of wine and handed her one. She took it, sipped it with him and sighed dreamily. “I can‟t believe I‟ve never seen this before in my life.” “Me neither,” he said, moving behind her, placing a kiss on her neck. She looked back at him. “You‟ve never been here before?” “I‟ve been here before – hundreds of times, but I‟ve never seen it like this.” “Like what?” Turning more toward him, enjoying the taste of the sweet wine on her tongue and the comfort of his arms around her waist. He took her wine glass away and set both of them on the counter behind him, before he answered her. “Through your eyes.” Tanner stood up on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck as he leaned down to her. He came correct as usual, pressing his body along with his mouth to her proper parts taking her breath away. This time, she parted her lips and he followed suit as she titled her head slightly letting him dip his tongue deep into her mouth and revel in her essence. She could feel the powerful effect of his own force through every vein in her body and thought her stomach was just going to explode from all the butterflies twittering about inside. He lifted her up and placed her firmly on the counter not breaking the kiss. But his hands were now free to roam her body, which further excited her

senses as his touch was first unsure, yet soon grew confident after she guided his hands where and how to touch her. He was a fast learner, clearly able to take control and excite her as he moved his hand between her legs, pushed her underwear aside and brought her to orgasm with his fingers. She was already aroused from the plane and this one came quickly. When Tanner grinded her womanhood against his hand this made it last even longer. She had to dig her fingernails in his shoulder to keep from sliding off the counter, while he kissed her with wild abandoned as her body quaked in an explosive turbulent eruption that set the stage for more to come. http://SylviaHubbard.com 85 Devlin continued to kiss her until she calmed down, but kept her aptly roused to know his finger was still deep inside of her in just the right place. Through passionate kisses, he said, “Tanner Tanner, I want to make you my wife, so I can make love to you in every way possible. Tell me I can. Tell me you want me.” How could she not refuse? In an overwhelming whisper because she was barely able to speak, she said, “Yes, I want you, Devlin. I want you to be my husband.” His hand had already begun to manipulate her to yet another orgasm. He had kept her at the edge on purpose. Already he knew her body and knew what she loved. She cried out his name as he brought her to the pinnacle, holding her close, cradling her body and watching tears roll down her cheek in her ecstasy. 86 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 14 She knew he had carried her easily to the couch in the front room and lay with her. They were both exhausted and didn‟t wake until there was knocking on the door from room service. He told her to stay where she was, while he answered the door. The smell of food woke her just a little bit more and he started a fire in the front room to take the chill out the air. Crawling over to where he had placed food on the coffee table, she let him feed her, and then did the same for him enjoying how he licked her fingers. There was a sexuality about Devlin and the more she taught him about sex, the more he taught her about intimacy, which was something she had never related to sex. Donetello always bought her the gifts and maybe did special things on certain days in the past, but Devlin had a nature that drew a woman to him more than sexual. Much more deeper. Tanner was enthralled by his gentle touch and the way he was able to make her feel like there was nothing else in the world that mattered, except for her. She wasn‟t sure if he did this natural or if it was really just for her, but she forced herself not to look too much into it and enjoyed the moment. If she thought too hard, she would have to come to reality and she really didn‟t want to face reality right now. This dream with Devlin was something she just didn‟t want to ever wake up from too soon. “What time is it?” she asked.

“About four in the morning.” Gasping, she couldn‟t believe how late it was, but it explained why she was so hungry. There was another knock on the door and a clerk entered with several boxes that had just arrived. Devlin ordered them to be placed on a chair beside the couch. She frowned as he seemed secretive about the whole thing and hurried everyone out. When they were alone again, she asked, “Why haven‟t you had sex with me again?” He sat back beside her and smiled. “Because I want to have you again as my wife. Make no mistake Tanner, I‟m horny as a devil right now and damn if I‟ve come close to ripping off your clothes and laying you down on this floor, but I am a man who has morals and I can‟t compromise anymore on them and I won‟t. Now that I have your consent to marry, I will keep my control in check.” This was really a strange thing to say. No one in their right mind – or at least any man that she knew – would just not take advantage of having her. There was no doubt in Tanner‟s mind that she was a good thing in bed. She had become a master at pleasing a man and Devlin knew that, but how could he resist her and pretend to be able to do without. Any other man should have been all over her every second if they had her like he had her. “So when will that be?” “I could wake a priest now.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 87 And he was considerate of others? “No,” she responded flushing. “I guess we can wait a couple more hours.” He regaled her with stories of his first trip here and how he dangerously pestered his brother to death and was able to convince Richard it was okay to jump off the balcony because there was magic rejuvenating fairies in the falls. Emma had whipped Devlin good for trying to get his brother killed, but it had been a truly hilarious story to tell. Tanner‟s side was aching from laughing so hard and soon they were both tired again as they moved to the couch to lay down again. He lay behind her and pulled her into his arms loving the feel of her bottom against his groin. If they were naked….‟Dammit stop!‟ he ordered himself. This was the most restful sleep Tanner had ever experienced. There were no dreams, there was no fear. Just rest. Rest she hadn‟t had in a very long time. *** Hours later, they awakened together and he told her where the bathroom was, while he found his cell phone and made calls to several people, but she barely paid any attention to what he was doing too consumed about getting her bladder a little lighter and getting a change of clothes on her body after she was cleaned. The bathroom was more like a half bath with a shower stall. Nothing she

expected for a suite this expensive. There was a robe already hanging on the inside of the door and Tanner took advantage of the shower. Upon getting out and stepping into the other door that was connected from the bathroom to a bedroom, a young Caucasian lady in a hotel uniform was standing there with a make up case. “Ms. Tanner?” the woman asked. “Yes?” Tanner responded warily. “Your fiancé called upon me to help you prepare for the ceremony.” She didn‟t question this and allowed the woman to guide her over to the boxes that had come from the front room. The woman began to pull LaPearla underwear, silk slips and camisoles, and then the most beautiful white dress with the lightest pink accents. The woman gasped at the dress. “It‟s a Vera Wang.” Tanner knew that was a designer and was over floored when she saw her initials on the tag inside of the dress that said, “Made by Vera Wang especially for T.T.” She excitedly put the dress on eagerly wanting to see Devlin and thank him personally, but the woman let her know that Devlin had stepped out for a moment to retrieve the ceremony officiator. Tanner was only slightly disappointed, but she was fine with it. *** 88 –TANNER’S DEVIL Godfather Knowles Knox had sent a hotel message to get Devlin to the lobby. He was a second cousin to his mother and had grown up away from all the royalty of England in the United States. He was a New York Supreme Court retired judge and he would go to the end of the world for his godson, whom he loved very much. “Why couldn‟t you come up to the room?” Devlin asked, trying to hurriedly fix his tie. “I wanted the ceremony to start very soon.” Resting the cane he always carried on his wrist, Godfather hit Devlin‟s hand away and did it. “Who the hell is this woman you pulled out of nowhere, Devlin?” He didn‟t know how to explain it, but he knew whatever he told the judge it would never go anywhere else. “She‟s a friend.” “Oh really?” The judge handed Devlin a folder. “Your man Harrison also told me to give you a run down on her as well.” He looked down at the folder with anguish. Did he really want to know Tanner‟s past? “Harrison is just concerned,” he said stiffly. “And he should be.” Judge Knox sat down in the nearest chair and then pointed to the chair across from him. It wasn‟t a request to sit, but an order. “I could give a damn about how hurried you are to lose your virginity, boy, I want to make sure you know what exactly you‟re doing.” “I don‟t need your assistance in picking a woman for me.” “You didn‟t mind your mother doing that.”

Devlin bit his lip. “I made the decision to marry Latasha. Not my mother.” “I don‟t doubt that her berating about the importance of family finally wore you down.” He handed the folder back to his godfather. “And I don‟t need to know about Tanner on paper. She can tell me what I want to know face to face.” “Open it and read it, Devlin. I want you to go into this with your eyes wide open,” the judge ordered. Devlin knew they were not going to get back to Tanner any sooner if he did not concede to his godfather‟s wishes. Opening the folder, he saw there was a mug shot of a young looking Tanner. She had been arrested for soliciting to an officer. She couldn‟t have been much older than thirteen years old and on the report with protective services that she had needle marks on her arm and was heavily intoxicated when she was arrested. The social worker had also reported various old scars and bruises from harsh past beatings. The next was a hospital report. Seven years ago she had been admitted for a heroin overdose. Afterwards she was admitted into a psychiatric hospital and also ordered to have drug abuse treatment. The hospital did a detail list of scars and bruises that were found on her body and it was determined that the woman had endeared more years of physical abuse at the hands of her “pimp.” Two years later, she was admitted again. This time she had tried to perform an abortion on herself. She would have been almost successful if she had not taken too many of her prescribed anti-depressants. http://SylviaHubbard.com 89 Her life had been hell. Pure hell and despite everything, she had endured it all, found something to hope for and changed herself … „My career is very important to me. It‟s all I got. All I‟ve ever wanted. I don‟t want to lose sight of that… “She‟s changed,” Devlin said handing the folder back to his godfather feeling an urge to fly to Detroit and beat this pimp with his bare knuckles. “The woman I am going to marry is not this person anymore. She‟s got purpose, she‟s intelligent and beautiful.” Judge Knox took the folder and nodded. “Fine, Devlin. I just wanted you to know about everything. I‟ll have Harrison keep this. Just in case.” Devlin could care less about Tanner‟s past because she was going to be his future and he would do anything possible so she didn‟t have to return to that pimp. “What about the Donetello guy?” “I still have people looking into it, but I‟m positive finding him, if he‟s a powerful as you believe he is, will be easy.” “How can I destroy him?” His godfather looked at him as if he was going crazy, but then he nodded knowing what Devlin wanted. “I‟ll see what I can do, Devlin.” He stood up. “Come on. Let‟s get you married and end your agony.”

A wonderful calm came over Devlin. He really wanted this. He really wanted to marry Tanner. ** An hour and a half later, the hotel clerk had her hair done, make up complete, and even a veil over her beautifully coiffed hair. There were voices in the front room and soon there was a light knock on the door. “Tanner, are you okay?” Devlin asked on the other side of the door. “Yes, I‟m ready,” she said. “Give me a few more minutes and I‟ll send someone in there.” Tanner was impatient and Devlin‟s calm was frustrating. It was certainly a reverse from dealing with Donetello, who was more impatient about matters than even Tanner. For some reason, she recalled the one time Donetello had asked her to marry her when she was twenty years old. It had been after this great night of just fucking, drug inducing, and alcohol heavy drinking. They were both high as a kite, but she was oblivious to anything, except Donetello and what he wanted to do. “Tee, I love you so much. Let‟s go get married and make lots and lots of babies!” Tanner giggled. “I‟m serious, boo. I‟m so serious.” Slapped out of her high by the intensity in his eyes, she knew Donetello wasn‟t playing and she probably would have accepted if he hadn‟t thrown in that “lots of babies” shit. Tanner was against bringing another child in her world to live the life she had lived. Her childhood goal had been to prevent the horrible cycle of her ancestors by not having any children, while living in the predicament she was in. 90 –TANNER’S DEVIL Instead of refusing him, she pretended to go to sleep. He never asked her again. Maybe he knew she was faking and maybe he was trying to hide from the hurt she dealt him by not answering him. Either way, he never brought up the subject again. The hotel clerk packed up everything and straightened up the room. “Why is this bedroom so small?” she asked the woman just to make conversation and draw her mind away from not having any babies. “This isn‟t the master suite. It‟s more like the secondary or servant bedroom.” Before she could ask more questions, the door opened and an older man with a black robe entered the room. He reminded her of a larger version of the Colonel Sanders, complete with the cane. He was brawny despite his older appearance and looked in good shape despite the fact that he walked with a slight limp. His dark brown eyes were filled with rancor and surprise. “Ms. Tanner,” he said with a thick Southern drawl, his thick white moustache moving exaggeratingly when he spoke. “My name‟s Judge Knowles Knox, retired third circuit judge and I‟m here to marry you. I told Devlin I would

have to meet with you first because even though he begged me not to tell his mother about this union, I‟m still personally bound to protect my godson.” She was flabbergasted to know Devlin was letting her meet someone important to him like this, but then the judge said this was his godson and was probably being overly protective. She put on her best smile and shook his hand. “You‟re a beauty,” he said, smiling gratefully as if he had expected worse. “Thank you, your honor.” She wasn‟t sure how to take the compliment because she wasn‟t really sure how to act. In her mind all she could scream was that she was a whore. She had only met men like this in dark dank hotel rooms where she was just expected to strip and do as she was told, but this man was looking at her like… a lady – a woman. It felt really strange and Tanner felt really out of her element. “And at least this one has some meat on her bones,” he said this loud enough for Devlin to hear in the other room. “Although, you‟re shorter, but sturdy. Give Dev something to work with cause them skinny ass women just don‟t know how to do shit.” He gave her a playful wink. Tanner really didn‟t know if he was serious or not. It was very difficult to keep a straight face. “Is that good or bad?” The older man laughed. “I like her, Dev. She‟s got spunk and she don‟t look like a damn chicken. Bet she eats good too.” Tanner only raised a brow feeling confusion, still unsure how to digest this meeting with the judge. “So are you ready to marry the son of a bitch?” the judge asked. “If the son of a bitch you‟re referring to is Devlin, then yes, I am.” He laughed warmly. “Good.” He held out his arm for her to loop through his and after she clasped his arm, he guided her out the door. She immediately looked for Devlin and gasped seeing him stand by the glass balcony. The sun was up and the falling water that was in motion, beautifully framed behind him. But Tanner was no longer enthralled with http://SylviaHubbard.com 91 outside. Her heart raced as she felt excitement and fear at her impending joining with this handsome man. „This is it,‟ Tanner said to herself as the judge led her over to Devlin decked in an Armani Tuxedo that she had remembered from the closet. She wasn‟t sure if she should take insult that he was wearing the suit that he was going to wear for another woman, but should she really make a big thing out of it since their marriage was really just a farce. Why should the man waste any money on her? Although, the dress and underwear she wore had to have cost him over ten grand easily. He looked damn good in his tuxedo and it should have been a crime to feel this good to know in a few minutes she would be Mrs. Devlin Sanchez. After sounding confused over her name several times, the judge proclaimed them husband and wife. Judge Knox finished the ceremony and had them sign papers that she didn‟t even realized that Devlin had acquired. He still

had her I.D., which the judge returned to her, along with a hug after she finished signing all the papers to make the ceremony official. “Thank you for letting me be part of this,” the Judge said. “And don‟t let him get to you with all that tender shit he can pull. Just because he‟s a virgin, don‟t mean he don‟t know shit about how to seduce a woman.” She winked playfully. “I won‟t let the smooth taste fool me.” The Judge burst out in laughter and walked to the door with the hotel clerk following him. She had been a witness along with another clerk at the hotel. Just as the old man was about to walk out the door, he paused at the archway and looked back at both of them. “There comes a time in your life when you must choose what‟s right and what‟s good for you. It doesn‟t matter if you make the correct decision, it will only matter that you choose with your heart. That will be the only way you can have true lifetime happiness.” Tanner wasn‟t sure if the Judge was talking to her or Devlin and she wanted to ask, but Judge Knox choose that time to leave. When they were alone, she turned to Devlin who was only standing arms length away and looking at her as if waiting for something magical to happen. “Does he know about our agreement?” He shook his head with a lighthearted smirk. “No. I didn‟t tell him about that. I figured that was our secret and that it‟s no ones business. Plus, Papa Knowles is one beer short of a six pack.” Frowning, she asked, “You allowed a wacko to marry us, Devlin? You couldn‟t find someone sane to marry me to you?” It was difficult to keep away the insult she felt. “I couldn‟t find someone fast enough to get me to where I wanted to be without the whole world knowing. I own the hotel and I made the staff sign a privacy statement, but I didn‟t own a judge.” He said this as if everyone owned one, except for him. “Where is it you wanted to be?” she asked, making sure he saw her looking clearly put out. He pulled her into his arms despite her pique, with a devilish smile on his face. “May I show you instead of telling you, Mrs. Devlin Sanchez?” 92 –TANNER’S DEVIL She felt like honey melting all over hearing him say that name to her and loving the security of his arms around her body. “Not only will I tell you to show me, Mr. Devlin Sanchez,” she said happily, standing on tiptoes to move her arms partially around his neck. “I demand you show me.” Their lips meshed together in an ardent passionate kiss. Both could feel their need for one another mounting and as he pulled away to look down in her eyes, he smiled triumphantly. She knew he was going to make love to her with an abandonment that would push her over the edge and she welcomed the prospect of being the lover he would share every first sexual adventure with. Teaching Devlin to make love would give her a lot of pleasure. He scooped her up to take her somewhere they could start the lesson.

http://SylviaHubbard.com 93 Part 15 She was partly oblivious to where he was going as she luxuriated in the wonderful kisses that made her whole body soar to great heights because she assumed he would take her straight to the smaller bedroom. But he made a detour towards double doors she had assumed was a closet, but there were stairs behind the doors and Tanner broke off the kiss to see where they were going. “What‟s this?” she asked. Devlin only smiled mischievously as he carried her effortlessly up the stairs. Once he reached the top, he hadn‟t even broken a sweat and wasn‟t breathing hard, but he set her down so she could see the entire room. Bath in beautiful candlelight, the deep red curtains were closed and made the room give off a sensual romantic feel. There were matching red covers and pillows on the king size bed with the enormous hand chiseled wooden headboard. There were pink rose petals spread all over the bed covers and the floor around the bed. The crème carpet felt like she was walking on clouds and the entire room took up the whole size of the suite below. On the other side of the suite was a Jacuzzi and beside that led to a huge full size bathroom complete with the largest bathtub she had ever seen able to fit about three people the size of Devlin. Coming back over to him, she looked in awe. “This is beautiful.” She was referring to not just what she was seeing, but also what she was feeling. It was taking every effort not to cry over the ambience he had created. “When did you come up here and do this?” “While you were getting dressed,” he answered as if it were his duty to do this for her. She leaped up to him, engulfed in so many emotions. With a simple nudge to his neck, he leaned down and he kissed as if he had not kissed her for days. They made their way over to the bed, while she pushed away his suit coat, opened his shirt and pushed that off his broad shoulders to also toss to the floor. After that she began to work on his pants. Tanner was so aware of every touch, every sensual kiss, and every titillating emotion she was experiencing. It was some weird magic as he began to undress her as if he wanted to remember every second of this moment. Devlin‟s hands moved over the silk underwear feeling her body from her shoulders to her thighs. She closed her eyes and allowed herself to indulge in the warm intoxication his touch produce. He began to take away the underwear and she moved to a sitting position once she was naked, level with his profuse member. Without hesitation, she enshrouded her lips around the tip and held him steady with her hand at his base, while her other hand cradled the two spheres delicately. He watched in wonderment at her superior expertise and couldn‟t believe how something like this could make him feel like the king of the world. Devlin found himself even more aroused at the contrast of her coffee brown skin compared to his tanned skin as she tightly gripped his member as if it were hers.

94 –TANNER’S DEVIL The fact that he had never dreamed of feeling all this with someone black came as a powerful aphrodisiac and he didn‟t know if he could imagine doing anything ever again with anyone else much less a woman of his own color. She elated in what she was doing overly too much. Devlin could feel himself tightening up and then gripped her shoulders as his hips gyrated against his will to bring the tip of him to the far back of her throat. Her oral ministrations increased and her throat muscles massaged the tip forcefully. “Tanner!” he exclaimed. “Dammit, Tanner! …. Too good.” His head lulled back and his grip tightened even more. His warm fluid gushed down her throat and she continued to let him pump her mouth, loving the feel of his manhood moving up and down on her tongue. She licked around the tip when he started to get very sensitive and looked up at him as he began to regain his own equilibrium. “Gawd woman, you‟re going to kill me,” he teased, gently pushing her back on the bed. Tanner giggled as he lay down beside her. Now that she had his orgasm out the way, she knew he could take his time and please her. Still, she just couldn‟t stop touching him even though she knew he was pleased. She found herself indulging in the feel of his powerful muscled chest that had no hair – unlike Donetello‟s – and then a rippled stomach. Devlin was ticklish on the side as she came back up and touched his wrist, arms, thick biceps, broad shoulders, and brawny neck. He was doing the same as he touched her too. Tanner‟s nipples were hardened and screaming for attention and Devlin answered their call, dipping down to wrap his tongue around the firm dark button. His other hand answered the other one, while his mouth tried to stuff the full breast in. Tanner couldn‟t make up her mind to just close her eyes and enjoy or become even more turned on and watch his lips wrapped around her dark skin. Goose bumps appeared from her exhilaration as his mouth and hands switched places. Soon he moved down between her breasts and continued a decent down to her stomach, licking and kissing around her belly button, tickling the crevice of her pelvic and then delving down between her thighs. Tanner tenderly coached him and Devlin listened as she instructed him – slow down, right there, up, down, and … yes… yes….YES! He knew when he had hit the spot and Tanner was oblivious to anything, except Devlin and his beautiful beautiful mouth. When he saw her pulling back on the crease that shielded her sensitive knob, every book, every piece of literature he had read suddenly popped into understanding in his head. He knew exactly what he was supposed to do. Once he knew what she enjoyed as he used his mouth to bring her to ecstasy, the act of orally pleasing her was indeed more enjoyable than any book he had read. So consumed in her bliss, he had to practically throw his arm over her stomach and hold her down. She was too far-gone to care that he might hurt her and Devlin hoped very much he didn‟t. His manhood arose as she screamed

praises at his magnificent orifying gratification. The taste of her sweet essence on his tongue further prompted him to continue. He wanted to taste more and once he knew how to draw from her the http://SylviaHubbard.com 95 orgasm he needed in order to savor her, Devlin dined like a connoisseur relishing every morsel of her flesh. His tongue didn‟t stop just at the folds. He dipped lower to taste her everywhere! Something Donetello had never done. By her third orgasm, her whole body was feeling what Devlin was doing. Tanner had an orgasm so damn hard; the back of her thighs tightened up in a frog and her toes had gone numb. “Fuck me, please, Devlin!” She screamed. “Now! Now! NOW!” Devlin disengaged from her pussy and moved over her. His manhood was ready. Looking down on her face, she was beautiful in the candlelight smiling gratefully at him. Cupping his face, she drew him down to her lips. He seemed at first hesitant to kiss her, because her essence was still on his face, but she accepted him, licking his lips for herself, and then accepting his tongue to wrap around hers. A moan from her throat seemed to vibrate all over his whole body as he laid himself on top of hers. He was so aware of how small she was compared to him, but her thighs wrapped around his waist and her back arched to get even closer to him. Damn, he wanted to drive down in her, but this was their first union without protection and he wanted to take delight in each moment that they shared. Devlin placed both arms on the side on her head as he took his time kissing her trying to check in his power and be gentle. Dealing with the newness of what he was feeling and his maturity in the matter was like wrestling with a lion with his bare hands, but Devlin refused to give in to the wild abandonment. He could feel her body squirm anxiously underneath him, but he still refused to plunge into her. Her fingernails were clawing at his back. She wanted him feverishly and Devlin was thrilled by her display of wantonness. “Please, Devlin,” she begged in a whisper. “Please!” Resting the tip of himself at the entrance of her womanhood, Devlin felt like he had placed his staff in a scorching furnace. She was so hot. It was as if he were taking her temperature and the deeper he delved the hotter she was. Her muscles instantly contracted around his thickness and seem to suckle his member like it was feeding off of him. He whispered vicious curses as he buried his face in her neck. Now that she had gotten what she wanted, Tanner basked in feeling him – really feeling him and it felt wonderful. He held himself there as if he were drowning. Devlin couldn‟t hold back. He moved himself partially out of her, but quickly returned. Listening to her body and her voice, he was able to master a stroke that he could command, while bringing her body to yet another orgasm. That was his breaking point because her entire body vibrated underneath his, transcending into his very own soul and he released his self to join her in the

isle of magnificent bliss. A single word whispered from her lips to describe everything they were both feeling: “Beautiful.” 96 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 16 Devlin was up when there was a knock at the door. He had not been expecting anyone, but this did not disarm him. Only hotel and close family knew how to get up to the suite. Setting down his cup of coffee and newspaper, he went and opened the door. Dressed in only a towel he had grabbed when he had arose from the bed with Tanner, he really only thought it would be room service with his request for a fruit tray. The last person he wanted to set eyes on was standing there. Devlin could have even put up to seeing Latasha before he spoke to Richard. His brother stood there in a relax mode as if he were supposed to be there. He was still dressed as if he had come from the wedding with his tuxedo on, but without the gray sash with the family‟s crest and no necktie. Devlin also noted that it looked as if Richard had been sleeping in his clothes from their rumpled state, but the similar green eyes like Devlin, were blood shot and there were lines underneath. Richard was a year older than Devlin, but in looks, Richard could almost pass as Devlin‟s father because of the haggard appearance on his face. When they were younger, people almost thought the brothers were twins, but over the years the drinking and partying had affected Richard. He was leaner, but of the same height. He was slightly graying and he wore his hair longer than Devlin‟s neat cut. His brother was never one to stay away - Even when he knew Devlin was angry with him because of his misdeeds. “How‟d you find me?” Devlin sneered. Richard looked at Devlin from head to toe. “Kind of early to be so inappropriately dressed. Have you just showered?” “No.” “Were you about to?” He walked inside the hotel room uninvited. “How‟d you find me?” he asked again. “You‟re too easy to figure out, Dev. I knew you‟d go where you feel you can block away the entire world.” He moved over to the window where the falls could be seen. “I knew you‟d go where you were loved, respected and appreciated, without leaving the country.” When Richard turned to Devlin, a solid blow greeted him to his nose. The spray of blood from the impact messed up the carpet and even sprayed over to the window. Richard stumbled back from the contact, completely caught off guard from the hit and held his head back, pinching his nose. In a nasal voice, he said, “I guess I deserved that, Devlin.” Rubbing his knuckles, Devlin growled, “I could always give you some more of what you deserve, bastard.” His brother went to the kitchen to fix his nose and wipe away the blood.

Devlin wanted to check on Tanner, but he didn‟t want to give away the fact that he was married – Not yet and certainly not to Richard if he could help it. http://SylviaHubbard.com 97 Slightly glancing at the double doors, he was glad he had closed them. Before making his coffee, Devlin had been lying on the couch reflecting on yesterday. Tanner should be more than tired because he had kept her in the bedroom for a whole day finding new and interesting ways to make love. From the Jacuzzi to the bathtub, to the private balcony, they discovered endless amounts of pleasure in each other‟s body. Even now, Devlin longed for her essence and had come down to get away from her or he would find himself yet again making love to her. “Devlin!” Richard said coming from the kitchen. “Did you hear me?!” “I don‟t care to know what you said,” Devlin sneered, facing his brother. “I just want you to leave, Richard.” “Not until we‟ve settled our problems with each other.” “Or I allow you back in the house? Let‟s face it, Richard, the only reason you are here is because you have nowhere to go. You‟ve lost your own inheritance on gambling and wasteful spending.” Richard looked stunned that Devlin knew this information. “You didn‟t think I knew?” Devlin asked. Narrowing his eyes at Devlin suspiciously, he said, “I should have known Harrison does your spying quite well.” “I keep my friends close and my enemies closer. I don‟t need Harrison to tell me that my brother is a back-stabbing, dirty cheat, too afraid to tell his mother he can‟t keep a dime in his pocket to save his worthless life. You don‟t stay at the home in New York out of duty to family, you stay because every valuable asset you‟ve ever had has been either pawned or given away to pay off debts. I‟ve spent my life acquiring what you‟ve frivolously tossed away! The shires, the property, the priceless jewelry of Grandmother Rose!” “I‟m not here to beg you. Sanchez men never beg,” Richard said proudly. “You barely represent a name with a strong blood line,” Devlin said disgusted going over to the bar. “You‟re barely a real man.” “She wasn‟t worth you anyway,” his brother said, coming over to the bar. Making him a drink because it was in his nature to be nice, Devlin was really holding back not to punch his brother again, but he did want answers. “How long had you been fucking Latasha?” “A month after you met.” “Three fucking years?!” Richard bashfully nodded and continued, “I entered her hotel room because her people had assumed I was you with a hat and long coat on. I found her masturbating while she was sleeping. Let‟s just say I finished the job. After that it was easy convincing her you would never know.”

“Why at my own wedding?” The hurt in Devlin‟s voice was evident. Richard shrugged, gulping the drink down and tapping his glass to indicate he wanted another. Devlin poured him another. “Pride, little brother. She came to break it off right before the ceremony. I wanted to show her that she may have been marrying you, but she would still 98 –TANNER’S DEVIL want me.” He had the nerve to look a little guilty. “I was only protecting you, Devlin. You‟ve waited this long. You can wait a little longer.” Devlin tilted his head to the side. A week ago before meeting Tanner, he would have shucked this up as lesson learned and accepted Richard‟s remark as truth. But he came to a realization that Tanner had changed something about him because the shit Richard was trying to spread smelled real bad right now. “You‟ve been saying this since we were young and I received this appointment.” “An appointment that was mine to begin with.” Leaning over the bar, Devlin said wickedly, “Are we getting to the real problem, Richard?” Richard sucked his teeth as if it were no big deal and shook his head. “Women are evil, Devlin. They are weak creatures that have no control over their own libido. Yet they love to point out our faults and hide their own fallacies. I‟ve proven it over and over again. Let‟s face it, when our grandfathers decided to do this, they really had no intentions of ever losing their virginity, but only settled out of need and procreation. No woman‟s good enough. Ever.” “Your sick point of view doesn‟t deter the fact that you hate me for being where I am and that I have been a better man than you could have been at the appointment.” Richard smirked. “You‟re trying to make me angry, Devlin? You really want me gone that bad?” He looked up and down at Devlin suspiciously. “There‟s something different about you, Dev. You‟re usually able to be distracted upon the subject of women.” His brother was right. Never having first hand contact with women gave Devlin a certain weakness. But he‟d been with a woman who had taken away his insecurity and ultimately the power Richard had over Devlin. Yet hiding his secret was difficult when he was already over confident and couldn‟t help displaying in his nature how good he felt. “Is that a ring?” Richard asked, grabbing Devlin‟s left hand. “You married Latasha?” “Hell no!” he exclaimed sickened, snatching his hand away, but it was still hard to hide his exuberance about being with Tanner. “Who is she?” his brother demanded to know. *** Tanner awoke with a start. Never in her life had she slept so long, but never in her life had she been kept up and exerted herself like that before. Unlike Donetello, being with Devlin was not just physical. Devlin seemed to consume her mind and spirit. He made her laugh and relax. He made her really put forth

an effort to please him and step up her game. Despite his inexperience sexually, Devlin was a challenge as a man and Tanner never found herself bored with him as she had done all other men. She didn‟t have to fake to be with Devlin, she really enjoyed his company. As she moved around in the bed, she was very aware of the weight on her finger. The ring wasn‟t that big. Matter of fact, it was only about a half caret with a gold band. A simple ring for what was to be only a simple arrangement. http://SylviaHubbard.com 99 Last night, he had explained he would have gotten something bigger, but “it was all I could get at the last minute.” She hadn‟t minded because if she had that would mean she wanted more and Tanner was not going to say that, even to herself - Because to want more meant putting in more than three months. Looking around the room, she realized she was alone and this disheartened her, but it gave her time to get herself together mentally. „All right, Tanner,‟ she warned herself. „You have to make sure you aren‟t letting your heart get involved with this cat. Three months and you‟re out of here! No matter what!‟ She took a shower and used Devlin‟s shirt since her bags were still downstairs. Quietly going down the soft-carpeted stairs, she heard voices in the front room. Both men voices could be heard clearly, but she was sure it wasn‟t the judge again. Devlin sounded angry, a tone she had not heard from him since their first night together and the other voice sounded goading and gave her a weird gut instinct to run away even though it sounded similar to Devlin‟s. Pressing her ear to the door, she decided to listen instead of interrupting. *** “None of your business,” Devlin sneered. “Oh come on, Devlin. Now this is a secret too good to keep to myself.” Devlin moved around the bar to block his brother‟s path. “You‟ll keep your mouth closed until I tell mother.” “Oh, will I?” Richard challenged. Devlin knew very well Richard was blackmailing him. Going over to the coffee table by the couch, Devlin picked up his phone and dialed Harrison. “Reinstate Richard back into the house, Harrison… No questions now. I‟ll speak with you later.” Richard set his empty glass down on the bar. “Well, now that we‟ve settle this, I should-“ Devlin punched Richard again this time in the stomach. His brother doubled over in pain. “One fucking word to anyone and I‟ll shoot you myself,” Devlin sneered. “And this time, I won‟t miss.” “You really need to control your temper, brother,” Richard winced. “I thought with you getting some you‟d be less quick to anger.” Richard‟s tone was full of sarcasm as he recovered from the blow. “Get the fuck out of my face,” Devlin lethally ordered, turning his back

to his brother to look toward the balcony windows. When the sound of the front door closed, he turned around just as the bedroom doors opened and Tanner came from there. Had she heard? The look on her face clearly told him she had listened in on some of what was said. “Does he usually fuck with you like that?” she asked, coming over to him and looking at his hand. 100 –TANNER’S DEVIL Clocking Richard in the nose had cut his skin on his knuckle by his ring finger. He was left-handed so it had been natural. “I‟m fine,” he scoffed tightly, really wishing he had not allowed Tanner to see him like this. He had figured this side of him, she didn‟t have to see again. “You‟re bleeding.” “I‟m fine,” he said again, walking to the kitchen. “Would you like some coffee?” “I don‟t drink coffee.” Tanner wanted to know what was really going on inside his head, but he closed up fast and was now changing the direction of conversation on purpose. “I was coming down to look for my bags.” “But your nosiness got in the way?” he quipped, rinsing out his coffee cup. Was he being sarcastic with her? “I didn‟t want to interrupt. The discussion sounded intense.” “How much did you hear, Tanner?” He moved back to her, looking straight at her as if he had caught a criminal breaking into his house. She had to lean her head back to look up at him because he had moved so close, without breaking eye contact. The fact that he didn‟t mince words like Donetello impressed her, yet still made her leery of him. “To know it‟s none of your brother‟s business as to why you married me.” Devlin leaned down and tenderly kiss her. His entire demeanor changed. Immediately, she could tell he was back to the familiar Devlin. “Your bags are in the servant closet‟s bedroom. Get dressed and packed. We have to leave for a flight in as soon as we possibly can and we need to get you a passport.” “A passport?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 101 Part 17 Devlin stared down at his wedding ring and knew he was doing the right thing. The plane ride back to Detroit was only two and a half hours, but this time he hadn‟t taken Tanner. Right after he sent her to get dress, Godfather Knowles called him and let him know that “Donetello” had been found and the contact in Detroit wanted to know what to do next. It was risky, but Devlin wanted to meet this man and get him to understand to give up on searching for Tanner. So Devlin, who had been always quick to think of things on his feet, decided to leave Tanner in Niagra Falls, to be escorted around on tour and kept

very busy for the time he needed to “handle some business” before they left the country. He was shocked that she understood and didn‟t question his motives to leave her, and an awful sense of her not really wanting him encompassed him. But he had to fight off the feeling that this was not Latasha and Tanner had never given him any reason to think that she was being deceitful. When the jet landed, a limousine was waiting on the tarmac to take him to “the place.” Godfather Knowles, who had called Devlin while in route to “the place”, had made all the arrangements. “I found a professional people finder. You‟ll be taken to a warehouse and it‟ll just be you and Donetello. In the seat beside you, there‟s a file on the young man. The arrangements have been set up for a safe meeting, but he‟ll probably be piss drunk mad about being kidnapped even though his circumstances have been explained in so many words.” Devlin couldn‟t believe what his money could arrange so quickly and again he had an appreciation for being so wealthy. “Thank you, Godfather.” “Don‟t thank me yet. Just be careful.” “What about the other plans for our friend?” Devlin asked. “Once you see what‟s in the folder, you‟ll understand it will take some time, and I‟ve sent your accountant the requested amount of money to pay for what you want. Read the file and then you‟ll call the accountant to approve the amount to have your wishes completed,” Judge Knowles explained. “Be safe, Devlin.” Hanging up the phone, Devlin opened the file on Donetello Redd. Born in Detroit and about Devlin‟s age, his mother had been drug addict and father unknown. He was raised by a powerful street dealer, but was suspected of killing the street dealer and taking over his “property,” which consisted of drug selling, women and gambling operations that the police had yet to catch up with him. When Vice closed one, Donetello opened up two more. If one girl was put behind bars, he had three on the corner in about an hour. In all the years of doing this, Donetello had yet to be caught, yet has been suspected in several murders, including some of his women. Surveillance pictures were taken of Donetello that showed him beating down a woman in a dim alley, another of him on a phone and then another of him riding around in a black Buick. 102 –TANNER’S DEVIL Devlin remembered him and that cruel look in those cold brown eyes. Did this man still have a power over Tanner? A fax from a company called Hearts Private Security and Investigations was in the back of the file. From surveillance of the individual, the amount to do the job explained would be $50,000. Please transfer funds to the account below. There was a signature at the bottom and below that was two initials: DH. The company his Godfather had hired was certainly discreet and Devlin liked that. No real trace of what was to be could come back to Devlin or even

Godfather Knowles. If this meeting didn‟t go as plan, Devlin would happily pay the price to ruin this man who had hurt his Tanner. A small envelope no bigger than Devlin‟s palm was taped at the back of the file. Inside was a handcuffed key and on the outside of the envelope was writing. Individual needs key. Release if you choose. He got out the car and the driver pointed to the door of the warehouse. No one was around and Devlin checked the time. It was noon. According to the plans he made, Tanner would be at the hotel‟s spa getting her hair and body pampered to death. She was safe. Instructions had already been left for Harrison in case something happened, but Devlin doubted that. He would follow instructions to the letter and he was sure Godfather Knowles had left word that there was to be no way Devlin could be hurt with this meeting. Why was he doing this? He wanted to meet the man that had controlled Tanner‟s life so severely face to face. Devlin wanted to meet the enemy that he would have to convince Tanner he was nothing like. Donetello Redd had been her role model for how a woman was to be treated by a man, her whole life and Devlin had to know what he was fighting against to change her mind. You‟re only keeping her for three months. Why go through all this effort? Deep down inside he knew the answer, but he didn‟t choose to tell himself at that moment. He focused on the task at hand. To first get Donetello to leave Tanner alone and if that didn‟t work, plan B. Destroy Donetello Redd. The door closed hard behind him and it almost seemed colder inside the warehouse than it was outside. “Who that fuck is that?” a voice growled from the middle of the floor. Donetello had been handcuffed to a chair with a black cloth bag over his face and a heater was placed beside him for warmth. Yes, it was cold in the warehouse. Another chair was placed facing Donetello and Devlin knew this was for him. “Mr. Redd,” Devlin said coolly coming up to Donetello. “I‟ve arranged all this to have a moment of your time.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 103 “I‟m going to arrange your motherfucking face!” Donetello sneered, trying to free himself. Devlin assessed the young man. As muscular as Donetello looked, he would be no match physically for Devlin‟s brawiness and training. Getting into a physical altercation with Donetello was the least of his worries. “I could leave and wait for you to calm down if you aren‟t willing to speak reasonably, Mr. Redd,” Devlin said. “Now this kerosene heater keeping

you warm looks to have about a couple of more hours of energy and no one is going to replenish it.” “Fuck you!” Donetello sneered. Devlin started to walk away. “Wait!” Stopping, Devlin smiled knowing that the man was probably scared shitless because if Devlin had the balls to kidnap him, then he knew Devlin had the balls to leave his ass there. And when the kerosene ran out of the heater, who was to say what would happen to him. “What the fuck do you want from me? Who the hell are you?” Devlin came back over and sat down. “I was only one thing that you don‟t even own anymore.” “I never give up what‟s mine,” the man said possessively. Fighting the urge not to punch him in the face, Devlin said, “Last time I checked, the right to own human flesh was abolished a very long time ago.” “What the hell do you want?! Who the hell could be so fucking important for you to do all this shit for?” “Tanner.” There was instant silence. Donetello‟s face was furrowed, but there was no other indication of what the man was thinking. “You‟re the green.” It was more like a statement that a question. “What the hell did that bitch do to you? And where the fuck is she?” “That‟s not important.” “Tanner‟s my bitch, Green, and I say what the fuck is important to her. She‟s mine and she‟ll always be mine and nothing you buy her or do for her can ever take that right away. She‟s using your ass just to piss me off. You‟re letting that bitch dangle a little brown sugar pussy in front of your nose to get her way. You are a motherfucking stupid ass bitch. Now get these motherfucking handcuffs off me, so I can whoop your bitch ass.” Devlin decided to give the young man what he wanted and went over to uncuff Donetello from the chair. Once he was released, Donetello jumped up from the chair and yanked the black bag from his head. It took a second for him to get use to the light before he found Devlin standing behind him looking at him with no emotions on his face. “You think just because you‟re a big motherfucker, I‟m supposed to be scared of you,” Donetello sneered. “You cracker ass don‟t know pain, but I‟ll be glad to show you. You‟ll be sorry you ever fucked with Donetello Redd.” Devlin was four inches above this man and had about seven-five pounds of muscles over him. 104 –TANNER’S DEVIL The first punch was directed at Devlin‟s face, but his reflexes came into play and a firm punch to Donetello‟s jaw with his right, quickly let the pimp know it wasn‟t going to be easy trying to beat up Devlin. By the third strike, when Donetello had the breath knocked out of him,

Devlin knew that the man didn‟t want to give in, but pummeling him to death without getting what he wanted would get him no where. “My wealth may mistake me for a weak man, but I assure you I could easily beat you within an inch of your life and then lock you in that chair to leave for the stray dogs and rodents to come pick off your body,” Devlin said. “Or you could sit your ass down and let‟s discuss what I spent a great deal of money to speak with you about.” “Bitch ass cracker,” Donetello sneered, rubbing his chest, but he sat down. “This shit is stupid. Tanner don‟t love you man. A woman like that could never.” “It‟s not about her loving me, nor what my money can do for her. I‟ve come to care for her and I want to make her happy.” “Why?” Donetello demanded to know. “She‟s an extraordinary woman. If you love her you‟ll know what I mean. She has a way to make a man realize that there‟s something bigger than just living life.” He paused a moment because both men realized that about Tanner. “I want to make her happy and getting you out of her life and the threat of your ownership and what you‟ll do to her does not make her happy. And unlike you, I do not plan to let Tanner know what I have done and planned to make her happy to use on her decision to make me happy. All she will ever do for me will be out of what she feels for me.” “So you just expect me to say I‟m not going to bother her? It ain‟t that easy. Tanner brought in good money for me.” “According to her, she was not yours anymore for a very long time. Seven years.” “I was just giving that bitch a break. That crazy ass abortion that hospitalized her threw a lot of kinks in my plans for her, and its taken all this time for her to get her mind straight. I was just biding my time „til I could get her back out on the streets.” “And into your bed? But Tanner expresses no desire to be with you, nor any desire to get back out on the streets.” “Look you white motherfucker. Tanner was born a whore and she‟ll always be a whore. It‟s not about what she wants, it‟s about what‟s in her nature. You think you‟re doing something that will only bind that bitch to you? Niggah please. That bitch will spread them to the highest bidder.” “Then I‟ll just have to be the richest man in Tanner‟s world, won‟t I?” Devlin sneered not giving in to jealousy, which was what Donetello‟s harsh words about Tanner were trying to do to him. It was almost like speaking with Richard about women, except with Donetello, they were just speaking about one. His response didn‟t sit well with Donetello. “So if I don‟t own Tanner, what do you need my answer for?” “I need you to swear to never bother her again.” “Or what?” “Or I‟ll destroy you.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 105

“You can‟t destroy me. I‟m Donetello Redd, motherfucker.” Devlin‟s voice and demeanor became odious in nature. “A motherfucker I will be if you don‟t give me what I want.” Devlin decided to assert his own little pressure against the pimp. “You live in this tiny little world of hustling and pimping, thinking you are invincible. But I live in a world where you‟re nothing but an ant and I have enough power in my pinkie finger to squash you without a moments thought. Give me what I want, Mr. Redd, or you‟ll be sorry you ever fucked with me.” Donetello‟s resolve was starting to give and Devlin knew it wouldn‟t be long to get the pimp‟s acquiesce to leave Tanner alone. 106 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 18 Another plane ride, this time very long, landed them in an island near Thailand. When they got off the plane in a private hanger, about thirty men dressed in black and sunglasses were standing around an official looking limousine. A man about Devlin‟s height, who looked in dire need of sun, came forward and handed Devlin a black leather brief. He reminded her of Michael Caine, leaner looking in about his early fifties. “It‟s nice to have you return, my lord.” The man even had the thick British accent. “Thank you, Harrison.” Devlin introduced her. “Tanner Sanchez, this is my second hand man and valet, Lionel Harrison. Call him anything you want, just make sure you end it with his last name and it won‟t matter.” He gave her a playful wink. Tanner smiled liking the fact that now that Devlin was in his natural element he had not changed. When he had joined her again from her tour of Niagra Falls, he seemed insatiable. As if they had not made love just twelve hours ago. She had forgotten she was peeved at him for just treating her as if she was not important enough to know what was going on between him and his brother. They had stayed in bed until a phone call came to let him know her passports were ready and their private flight was ready to go. On the plane ride, Devlin had slept mostly, but when he had awakened an hour before landing he had told her what was to be expected. Most of the attention would be on him. Since he rarely traveled with females, most people would assume she was either a representative from the African country he ambassored for the United States or a business consultant. None of his staff would ever comment to anyone as to whom she was and she did not have to say anything to anyone. Usually Harrison served as his media spokesperson and only said whatever Devlin told him to say. She realized after the conversation, Devlin was a man who naturally loved to have full control over his life in all areas. He rarely allowed anyone else to do anything for him, which was why he was able to be so observant over things she wanted and needed. “So you‟re not keeping your marriage a secret, you‟re just not telling

anyone the full truth,” she surmised on the plane. “I hate lying, but I feel not saying the truth is better than fabricating a story we might get wrong later.” “You‟re a man of high morals, Mr. Sanchez!‟ She was being sarcastic this time still a little peeved about the simple way he had brushed off the incident at the hotel, but it seemed in Devlin‟s mind that subject was over with. In his mind his word was law. And he just expected Tanner to conform to his world. http://SylviaHubbard.com 107 Donetello had slapped Tanner in the mouth plenty of times for voicing her opinion, but getting knocked around never stopped her before from letting off what was irking her. Harrison looked her over coldly now as they all stood in the hanger, and then looked back at Devlin. His voice was monotonous, as he said, “Congratulations on your nuptials, my lord.” She didn‟t miss that “you could have done better” glare and she put Harrison on her check back with him later and set him straight list. “Urgent business is at hand, my lord,” Harrison said. “I‟ve placed everything in the brief. Might I assign my company to keep your lady busy while you handle business?” “What the fuck is he talking about?” Tanner snipped, already pissed off at this cracker, who was giving her side looks that would smote an oak tree. Devlin looked a little embarrassed and gently pulled her to the side. “We‟ve come to spend our honeymoon here, Tanner, but I need to address some issues. Please look upon Harrison as me in my absence.” “That asshole doesn‟t like me.” “Harrison is not a people person.” “He‟s a racist son of bitch that would shank me the moment you turn your back, Devlin. NO!” She stomped her foot to stress her point. He narrowed just one eye and looked down at her foot, but returned his hard gaze back at her eyes. She wasn‟t the least bit scared because she was too pissed off and nervous about being left alone with a strange old white man. What if he knew she was prostitute? Would he hurt her? Would he treat her like a piece of trash?! She didn‟t want to be two feet away from Devlin. “Are we arguing?” he asked amazed. “Yes!” “Are you as turned on as I?” This definitely caught her off guard and he said it loud enough for everyone else in the hanger to hear just in case anyone didn‟t know she was his gal. Devlin immediately followed this by a passionate kiss that left her completely baffled and breathless. When he finally broke the kiss, he said, “I‟ll see you at the hotel at two.” He pressed a leather envelope in her hand and walked away to get into the awaiting diplomatic limousine.

Tanner watched him drive away. Over half of the men that had been in the hanger had also disappeared leaving her with about four of them and of course, Harrison. After disbanding two of the men to take the luggage to the hotel and wait for further instructions, Harrison bade a black tinted, gray Bentley to pull up and he opened the back door for her. Tanner looked at the old man warily just waiting for him to not treat her like a lady or say something awful to her, but he didn‟t. He patiently waited for her to make a move. Reluctantly, she got in and he followed sitting across from her with his back to the driver. Two men sat on each side of her and another one sat up front with the driver. “Is all this necessary?” she asked annoyed. 108 –TANNER’S DEVIL “All what?” Harrison asked with a very indignant British accent. “This security?” “Obviously, Devlin was right about you,” the old man said in disbelief. “You really have no idea whom you‟ve married, do you?” *** Devlin Rose Sanchez, Duke of Rose in England. This title was bequeathed to him from his grandfather. He was also an American Ambassador for the African Country for United States, just as his grandfather and greatgrandfather had been for Britain. This country‟s friendship was important because it possessed one of the largest diamond fields in Africa and was the only diamond field that didn‟t use child labor in order to extract the precious jewels. He owned five estates in England from his English heritage that put together would equal the state of Iowa. On top of that, he served as a pro term Chief Advisor to the king of the country in Africa, when he was not attending affairs in Italy and Spain for his father‟s side of the family and his own personal affairs in America. As his wife, public or privately, she was to handle matters of the home front and, of course, know a few “simple” things. Harrison had complied a black leather brief for her as well with her name embroidered in gold: Tanner Sanchez. The valet had to interrupt her daydreaming several times as she fondly caressed her hand over the baby soft leather and smiled to herself as she stared at her new name feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. The paperwork of changing her name had been “taken care of” by Harrison immediately per Devlin‟s instructions, so any “past” wouldn‟t be able to find her as quickly. They arrived at a resort and she was escorted to a floor that Harrison had booked. This was when she found out that she had her own private suite separated from Devlin. “It‟s custom,” Harrison explained. “The duke has always had separate quarters from his wife.” “Is this some British shit?” she questioned, feeling comfortable with

Harrison to not guard her speech. His light blue cold eyes gave no humor as he responded, “Yes, my lady, some British shit.” “My lady? You can call me Tanner, Mr. Harrison.” “No, I will not,” he said adamantly. “I will call you your proper title. I suggest you get use to it.” She would argue about that later with him as he continued on with her de-briefing. On top of everything else she was to do for Devlin, she was also to learn how to run a household properly and please her husband. This would include learning to be a lady, proper court etiquette and dancing. “You‟ll be given crash courses, so I hope you are a fast learner,” Harrison said. “Unlike the other girl.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 109 She wanted to scream that she would only be here for three months, but she didn‟t know if Harrison was aware of that because he was treating her as if she would be there forever. After her de-briefing, Tanner was given a moment in her suite alone to freshen up before Harrison planned to collect her again and find her “some proper clothes.” She was still wearing her only suit, which the hotel in Niagara Falls had dry cleaned for her. Far from exhaustion, after relieving her bladder, touching up her make up and looking around the large beautiful suite, Tanner looked over the brief. There were pictures of fortresses that had different names under them: Rose of Shreveport, Rose of Cheshire and so on. She learned the last names stood for the location around England and then there was a villa in France – A VILLA! One of these properties was used as a tourist attraction and the others were used as places where Devlin, friends or family stayed when they were traveling around Europe. As his wife, Tanner was expected to keep these places up to par and coordinate schedules of stay. The other matters were more like day-to-day things. She would handle all Devlin‟s personal things, plan parties if need be, RSVP for personal invitations to functions and entertain when he couldn‟t. It was a job to be his wife! Closing the brief and leaving it on the bedside table to go over later in detail, Tanner opened the leather pouch Devlin had pressed in her hand. She missed him, she admitted to herself touching her lips and remembering his last kiss. Inside the pouch was her passport, a copy of her marriage certificate, some official looking I.D., five thousand American dollars and a pink cell phone, which rung as soon as she picked it up. “Are you at the hotel?” Devlin asked on the other end. His accent seemed more pronounce and sexually intriguing. “Yes.” Lying back on the soft bed, smiling happily at the sound of his

voice, she said, “We just arrived and I‟ve been de-brief by Harrison the duties of being the wife of Devlin Sanchez. I should be charging you.” “Please tell me you aren‟t ready to go back home.” “Is it too late for an annulment?” she asked in her most serious tone. “Tanner!” “I‟m just kidding.” “I know it‟s a lot to take in, but most times-“ She cut him off. “Don‟t placate me. You‟re a busy man, Devlin, and I didn‟t expect you to spend every waking moment with me for three straight months. I‟m surprised they even gave you the two days for your supposed honeymoon.” Devlin was very grateful that she had said this and understood his hectic life. A lot of women didn‟t. “Thank you, Tanner.” “So why are you calling me if you‟re so busy?” she demanded to know sitting up. “I want you. I miss you. What other reason could there be?” 110 –TANNER’S DEVIL How had she forgotten how completely honest he could be about his emotions? Dammit! He‟s doing that seducing shit again and making her panties very wet. She had to remind herself to change them again before leaving the hotel. Yet, she decided to further taunt him. “If you wanted me, you would have come to the hotel and fucked me before handling business.” “I could come now,” he suggested. “Don‟t you dare!” she exclaimed laughing. “Harrison and I are going out to shop and I‟ll meet you at the hotel later.” “Fine,” he grumbled. “But I would like to make a request.” “A request or order, my duke?” “No panties, Tanner. When I see you, don‟t have any underwear on.” It was a strange request, but she agreed and said her goodbyes. Harrison knocked on the door before she had time to reflect upon Devlin‟s strange, but needed phone call. After changing, she joined Harrison in the hallway. http://SylviaHubbard.com 111 Part 19 Discovering the island while they shopped was exciting for Tanner. Harrison had bought her a Nikon digital camera that could also shoot film as well and let her indulge in things going on around her. He was able to converse to the locals fluently and she was fitted with beautiful clothes that could feed a small country. Tanner had her crash courses in court manners and duchess etiquette. Harrison personally taught her of what was expected of her and what she should expect from others. It was difficult at first because coming from the life she had lived when he told her how she was to be treated, she couldn‟t help but laugh. Donetello would never bow to her or kiss her knuckles. He barely

opened a damn door for her. Yet, all the characteristics that Harrison said, Devlin had done from the moment he had met her. Not once had he ever been ungentlemanly to her that she could remember. By early evening, she returned to the hotel to rest for an hour and a half before she arose to get dressed for dinner. She was told that all Devlin‟s appointments had run over. To her surprise, she was going to have dinner with a crowned prince of something and his seventeen wives. Devlin would join them soon, but she would go on time as his representative so Devlin would not insult the royal prince. A beautiful Indian girl had come to her room and helped her get her hair together. Tanner had grown use to applying her own make up by now and only applied just a little bit more, since this was a formal occasion. She was a nervous mess in the car, but Harrison assured her she would do just fine from all he had taught her just that day. Tanner wanted to throw up and pass out at the same time. They arrived at a beautiful palace and she was escorted away from Harrison into an extravagant dining room of red and gold. All of Harrison‟s instructions came to her and she had picked up phrases and greetings of the native tongue. She was able to receive the crowned prince politely with a very graceful bow and introduced herself in his language with very little mistakes. “Devlin said you were an acquaintance from America exploring with him?” the prince questioned in English. That was a half lie, but she only nodded. Exploring sex was more like it, but she was just glad that the crowned prince spoke English. Tanner was able to politely keep the conversation going until Devlin arrived. He was dressed in his duke attire - A gray sash over his tuxedo with his family‟s crest and some medals on his chest made him look extraordinarily powerful. His dark blonde hair was slicked back and he looked even bigger than he was. It took all of Tanner‟s will power not to keep imagining him naked over her with his manhood embedded deep inside of her making her feel so good„Stop that, freak!‟ she ordered herself. 112 –TANNER’S DEVIL The command he incited as he entered the room made Tanner‟s knees weak. He flashed her a brief smile, with those gorgeous white teeth, and a wink before greeting the crowned prince and all his wives. Tanner wanted to get ghetto and slap those flirtatious bitches out the way, but she restrained her hoodism, patiently waiting until Devlin worked the room and ended at her. Of course, Harrison was by his side and now she knew why Harrison insisted she wear the dull gray and black dress. She matched perfectly to the colors Devlin was wearing, as did all the persons around him that were with him, including Harrison. Tanner thought this was something ridiculous, but then it did make sure that people didn‟t order the wrong servants or people around. For her personal preference, gray was not her color. It made her look drab, but standing with Devlin, she found herself looking and feeling like the

Belle of the Ball. “May I have a few moments with Lady Tanner?” Devlin asked the prince as if it were direly important. Even Tanner worried about his tone of voice. What had she done? She hadn‟t gone ghetto! She hadn‟t made any demands and she had been studious with Harrison on all her lessons that day with no complaints of all the things the man made her learn. What did that racist servant tell Devlin? Probably all lies! She was becoming a panicky wreck. Oh lord, he was going to send her away! He was going to let her know he had made a mistake in marrying her and a woman like her – a prostitute – was not suitable to be even two feet in his presence! Dammit, Harrison! What had he lied about? She looked over at the valet in question, who had a rather snide triumphant look on his face as if to say, “I got you now, bitch.” Oh she was going to have to lather up with some Vaseline and kick some ass in front of the crowned prince, Detroit style. Devlin held a firm grip on her arm, preventing her from going anywhere and this further worried Tanner. It took all her control not open her mouth and ask, “What the fuck did that racist ass say?!” The crowned prince consented to Devlin‟s request. “Please do. She is a fine and proper young lady, Devlin. I envy you. Mayhaps you should reconsider entertaining the idea of not marrying ever again as I‟ve heard through the media.” “Don‟t believe what the media tells you, Sahib,” Devlin said with a jovial wink. The crowned prince‟s wives giggled, but Tanner almost lost the little control she had. She was glad everyone found this so fucking funny. Devlin‟s grip increased until she was sure the blood flow to her arm was literally getting cut off and her fingers were starting to feel numb. He led her out and as soon as they were in the hall she started to speak in a harsh whisper. “Devlin, I don‟t know what the fuck-“ His finger came up to her mouth to quiet her as six of his men also followed them out of the dining hall. Devlin was practically dragging her so fast that her feet were barely able to keep up. When they were almost half of the http://SylviaHubbard.com 113 palace away from the dining hall, Devlin waved the men away and ordered them to be a lookout, while he pulled her in a private bathroom. Tanner was a hot mess of nerves. This was it! Devlin was going to send her back to Detroit to face Donetello earlier than she expected. Before the door was closed his mouth was pressed against hers and his arms were around her body. At first shock came, but the feeling of his passion exhibiting so lustfully awakened her own desire for him and she soon forgot her nervousness and participated in the soul-searching kiss. She matched his passion because she had missed him just as much. He

pressed her back against the wall as her hands moved down to his pants. Devlin groaned as her hands found his hardened root. He pulled her dress up and excitedly cursed feeling her naked full bottom. His finger dipped down to travel in her wetness and then he promptly removed it, broke off the kiss, to suck her flavor from his finger. Tanner was a cornucopia of zealousness and kissed him wildly Suckling his tongue and nibbling his lips. Devlin lifted her up and impaled her over ready womanhood on his rod. With the wall as leverage and her legs locked around him, Devlin repeatedly lifted her and pressed her down upon his shaft until her pussy began to take a life of its own and Tanner could ride him with little help. She could feel him coming and this pushed her own body to detonating in glorious splendor. Devlin pounded her hard against the wall as his whole body shook with the force of his desire for her. Quickly, moving his hands under her bottom, he cradled her, holding her close despite the fact that their sexual desires had been somewhat quelled. Tenderly, he kissed her neck and ears, whispering how much he missed her. Tanner smiled satisfied, loving the tickling sensations his mouth produced. A quiet knock interrupted them. It was Harrison. His tone of voice was full of cold sarcasm. “Sir, if you‟ve expended yourself, the queen is arriving as we speak.” “The queen?” Tanner gasped breathlessly, trying to recover from their lust making. Devlin looked at her apologetically. “Yes, it was a surprise to me as well. My mother grew up in the court and holds a special place in the queen‟s heart. So naturally that transcends to me being the Duke of Rose. That is why our plans had to change. She was here visiting already and someone alerted her that I was here. Most likely the embassy, while I was in afternoon meetings there.” “The queen of what?” she asked. “The Queen of England, Tanner,” he said obviously. 114 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 115 Part 20 Devlin presented her with a pair of underwear. When she looked up at him questioningly, he gave her a simple kiss and said, “The idea of you parading around with no underwear for the rest of night, will make me drag you in here again before it‟s time to go.” She blushed, but she wasn‟t sure how to address her concern over meeting the queen. Devlin was not crazy. He had not forgotten who Tanner was. He couldn‟t! The scandal would be atrocious if anyone else found out the truth! He fixed himself while she felt like she was in a strange daze. His sash had been thrown to the ground, but it was okay. He opened the door and Harrison‟s hand stuck inside to hand Devlin her purse. She thanked the both of them and ordered Devlin to leave, while she

quickly freshened herself up. Now that she was sure that Devlin was not sending her away, she had to calm her nerves down about meeting a very prominent and public figure. Sure, she could fool the crowned prince, but could she really fool a woman who had seen all types? Chewing on her finger once she was alone, Tanner really needed a strong drink right about then. *** Devlin left and quickly went to present himself to the queen. He was anxious because he knew if he had any mind to assign the title of duchess to Tanner, he needed the queen‟s approval of her and if the queen did not approve then there would be an even less chance that his mother would approve. Yet, he had a feeling Emma would not approve of Tanner once he told his mother everything about Tanner, but the queen didn‟t have to know about Tanner‟s past to approve. The next time he was able to even address Tanner was when he was introducing her to the queen as only, “Lady Tanner from the United States of America.” Tanner was nothing but composed and proper as she bowed and greeted the queen. Devlin had to leave again when the queen requested a private word on some business affairs in England for over thirty minutes, while Tanner was enthralled by the beautiful dancing the crowned prince provided to entertained his guest with. Some of the dancers came into the crowd to bring people in front and show them a move. Tanner was chosen and she had fun as she was shown a quick step. Devlin returned as she was dancing and his heart leaped in pride as Tanner quickly learned and danced along with the women and the other guest. The queen was still standing beside him and also looking at the dancing when she spoke. “The crowned prince tells me she is a beauty inside and out.” 116 –TANNER’S DEVIL He tried to pretend it really didn‟t matter. The queen wasn‟t looking at him, but her voice was low enough for only Devlin to hear. “Yes, your majesty. She is.” “Foolish deeds can sometimes lead to wonderful surprises.” He stopped pretending not to be concerned about the queen‟s words. Looking away from Tanner to the queen, she only nodded at him and walked away. Her approval meant more to Devlin than he had thought it would. Looking back at Tanner as she finished the dance and the room was clapping for all the impromptu participants, he clapped as well. He could relax a little. Tanner had passed the first test. Two more to go. *** He didn‟t wait until they returned to the hotel. His hands were

undressing her before the limousine took off from the palace. Somehow he made excuses at the palace of jet lag even though he didn‟t look the least bit tired and was allowed to leave early. She only encouraged him in the limousine with kisses on the lips, face and neck. Finding a sweet spot behind his ear, Tanner attacked it viciously with her tongue. He groaned for mercy, but in the next breath begged her for more. The driver had to circle the block four times before they were done and dressed. They were taken through a private entrance of the hotel and hurried to a private elevator. There were media around, but security had pulled her back away from Devlin as they walked in. It was a good thing she was short because hiding her in the mass of men was really quite easy. In the elevator, she was shuffled again beside Devlin, who pulled her into his arms and kissed her as if they were alone. “Would you two wait!” Harrison growled. Devlin only chuckled, while Tanner was still trying to feel comfortable with Devlin‟s open affection with her around his men. When they were off the elevator, Devlin practically carried her to her suite and to the bed as if it were their real honeymoon. Since he had expended himself in the limousine, he had time to really explore her body. Moonlight filtered from the open sky window and her skin was bluish silver. His dark pink mouth and hands left no crevice or nook untouched as he fondled her from head to toe and back again. Tanner was in a pleasurable heaven as he savored her, bringing her to a mind blowing orgasm that drained her energy. But Devlin wouldn‟t stop and she didn‟t want him to. He loved to hear her call his name as her body erupted into a burst of jolting glory, praising him repeatedly and then warning him as she lifted off again. He knew he could get lost between her legs and would not mind it at all. When she could stand no more after several hours, he finally rolled on his back bringing her with him and allowed her to mount him. http://SylviaHubbard.com 117 Having the power returned to her, Tanner controlled their bliss. She took a hold with a firm stroke and then shifted to a wild abandoned to slow erotic. There was no stopping her as she carefully kept him from coming with tricks he never knew existed. He was begging for mercy, promising her the world on a silver platter and finally just calling her name over and over again. Hearing it on his lips so possessively, she allowed his release to fill her up as she rode him gently to join with her own climax. Collapsing upon his wide chest to hear his racing heart in her ear, Tanner smiled to herself. She was going to have the most wonderful three months she could possibly imagine. 118 –TANNER’S DEVIL

Part 21 For almost two more weeks, she had time with Devlin at night; either shopping or spending leisurely time to herself in the morning and then took instruction by Harrison in the afternoon. All the while, traveling through England and Africa. Harrison had begun teaching her ballroom dancing everyday and she had instruction in Spanish as an everyday thing for one week and then the next week she had French. One hour for language, two hours for dance instruction, plus she was either listening to language books on tape or watching dancing programs on a portable DVD player. In England, Harrison had assigned another security staff member close to her. Ruby was a seven-foot tall, barrel chest white man that said little. He was from Africa. Instead of telling her where to go he would nudge or guide her. He seemed very aware of her schedule and her likes and dislikes, so they got along very well. Ruby was the one that took her to Devlin‟s properties, since Devlin was busier than ever once they reached England. At the properties, she learned there was a steward for each one that sent her monthly reports on how the properties faired financially and day-to-day life. Depending on the steward depended on how big the report was. Harrison instructed her on how to read the reports and what to look for. She was like a manager and if there were any discrepancies she would let Devlin know and/or handle them herself. She was glad about the stewards. Harrison said all of them had been generations of stewards and took pride in the fact of how well they ran their properties. At night, sometimes Devlin would be so tired and fall asleep next to her holding her tight. In the middle of the night, after he had gotten some rest, Devlin found delectable ways to wake her up and make love to her. The man seemed insatiable and since she had instructed him on how to please her correctly, it was too difficult to resist him. No matter how early she awoke though in the morning, he was never lying there beside her. In Africa, she learned that Devlin had been put on a board to bring a new hospital to the region. They toured together the old hospital, along with several leaders in their medical community. Tanner was still able to point out observations for him even others did not see. Even Harrison seemed impressed with her medical knowledge and Devlin swelled with dignity at knowing he called this extraordinary woman his wife. *** http://SylviaHubbard.com 119 That night he seemed unquenchable as he made love to Tanner. One moment he wanted to taste, the next he wanted to be inside of her. The more he changed positions the more aroused she seemed to be.

Devlin enjoyed her passion and response to him. Tanner was a woman of many talents and he wasn‟t sure if he could give her up after three months. Before the night they were to go to his home in New York, Devlin requested for Harrison to arrange a private meeting with a GYN. Harrison asked him twice, “For you, my lord?” “Yes, Harrison. I want to have private words with the doctor for women. Do you have a problem with that?” “No, my lord. I shall do what I can.” Hours later, Devlin was meeting with a gynecologist in private. *** When Tanner opened her eyes, she was a bit disconcerted to see Harrison and Ruby standing above her bed. Making sure the sheets covered necessary parts of her body she looked beside her. As usual, Devlin was not in bed next to her. “Good morning, my lady,” Harrison said, setting a tray of tea and toast by the bed. It was odd for Harrison to deliver anything for her unless Devlin ordered it, so she knew the valet‟s presence was important. “How many times do I have to say to call me either Mrs. Tanner or just Tanner, Harrison?” “This is a sore subject, my lady. One we don‟t have time for unfortunately,” he said bored. “Where‟s Devlin?” “He‟s preparing to leave as you should be doing. Our flight leaves in seven hours.” “Our flight? Where are we going?” “You‟re taking the Red Eye to New York,” Harrison answered obviously. Tanner was only a little disconcerted, but recovered quickly. “I thought we were going to stay here a few more days.” “We were until Lady Emma called late last night and demanded that her son return no later than this evening or international holy hell would break out.” “Can you give me a moment so I can shower and dress?” she asked. “Ruby will be right outside and I‟ll send someone to assist you in packing up the trunks we‟ve acquired on our travels,” Harrison said. When she was alone, she quickly wrapped the sheet around her body and went to the door that connected her room to the room she had found out that was listed as Devlin‟s quarters. It was locked. Harrison had implied this was for show when they had arrived at the embassy in Africa and he went into that spill that for generations the duke and duchess of Rose had their own sleeping quarters. Tanner had become quite piqued at the knowledge that every morning Devlin was nowhere to be seen and none of his personal effects were ever in the 120 –TANNER’S DEVIL room when she awoke. Nor were his trunks or other clothing he wore put in her

room with her. The only reminiscent of Devlin was the ring on her finger and the smell of him all over her and her bed. Not to mention the deep seated satisfied sensation throughout her body from the late night lovemaking. Once she was dressed, packed and had eaten breakfast, she had Ruby take her trunks away and then was informed that Devlin was out in front waiting for her. She joined him in the car. Harrison had instructed her to wear a light blue outfit with a matching hat and as usual she matched Devlin‟s attire. He looked handsome as usual and as usual he took her breath away and caused her to become aroused. But she was also piqued by his absence when she awoke this morning; yet she wasn‟t going to just outright say that to him. “Do we have to dress alike?” she questioned as soon as she sat across from Devlin. He had been reading the paper and looked as if he had been up for hours. Before answering her, he first neatly folded the paper and took off his reading glasses to give her his full attention. “I‟m assuming this argument has really nothing to do with dressing the same.” Of course it had nothing to do with her dressing alike, but knowing he was going to actually try to have an analytical discussion over what was bothering her, irked her even more. She only huffed and turned away from him. He didn‟t press her about the subject anymore and neither spoke as he went back to reading his paper again. They arrived at a large building where the country‟s dignitary‟s work and Devlin properly escorted her to the top floor. Tanner was becoming a little use to being surrounded by people that actually treated her like a real lady and gave her respect as if she were someone important. Even without Devlin around, people still spoke to her as if she had something relevant to say and that always amazed her, making her feel more confident about herself. There was a small going away ceremony for them. Devlin looked as if he knew about it or expected it, but Tanner was completely taken aback by everyone‟s generosity and the fact that she would actually be missed. Devlin was presented with lots of envelopes and she was given a special thank you gift basket for the consultation she had done. None of the dignitaries were aware that she was Devlin‟s wife and she never said anything. Afterwards once they were back in the car, Devlin picked up where they had left off. “Are you coming on your period?” The question had caught her off guard. “No!” “So why would you be peeved at something that is just required of all who are associated with me?” “Devlin, you and I both know that‟s not the real reason I‟m upset.” “So tell me what is bothering you?” he bade, looking really concern. “Why don‟t you stay in the same room? Why do we have two separate rooms?” Now he was a bit stunned. Out of all the things she could be angry with

him this was the last thing Devlin had expected her to bitch about. http://SylviaHubbard.com 121 Most women complained about his long work schedule and duties or the fact that albeit Harrison was a secondary voice, his valet spent more time with them than Devlin did. Some even complained of all the traveling that he had to do. Yet, his Tanner wasn‟t upset about any of that. Matter of fact, according to Harrison the woman was outrageously happy traveling as long as she had a digital camera nearby and some time to herself, which she either spent studying her medical books or going over the many tutorials Harrison had given her. “It‟s been done for generations, Tanner,” he said simply as if that were the end of the subject. “I could give a heifer‟s ass on what‟s been done for generations, Devlin. Sometimes I want to see you in the morning.” “See me? What could we possibly do in the morning?” he asked innocently. Tanner couldn‟t believe the man was dead serious. “It‟s a stupid acceptable practice. I want to share a room with you.” Devlin frowned deeply at her, but picked up his cell phone and dialed Harrison, who was only in the car behind them. “Yes Harrison, when we return to the states, could you make sure Lady Tanner‟s items are placed in my room and we move my winter dresser and closet items out of the room to make them her own.” There was a long pause before he said, “I know… I know…. Harrison, I understand and we‟ll cross that bridge when we get to it.” When he hung up, he gave her a look waiting on her approval. In Tanner‟s mind, she felt he was being an ass by giving in so easy. Disagreements – in her past experiences – were not supposed to be settled this quickly. She and Donetello usually took days to settle anything. Devlin was up to something. He would give her this win, but then turn around and force her to concede to something else. She was positive he would do this. When they arrived on the plane, Tanner was still on edge just waiting for Devlin to force her to concede to something. They were flying a commercial Red Eye flight because it was a last minute decision to fly home, but Harrison had gotten first class tickets. Ruby was going to fly with Tanner and Devlin, but Harrison would stay behind and ship their items home, close up some unfinished affairs Devlin had and be in New York in two days with the rest of the entourage. “You‟re nervous about meeting my parents?” Devlin asked, sitting across from her in the aircraft. He was trying to guess at what was bothering her. Ruby sat beside her and Tanner pretended that the magazine the bodyguard was reading was suddenly really important. Her quietness clearly told him that she was still peeved. “Tanner, we aren‟t going to carry this over any longer than it should,” Devlin said in a very firm quiet tone.

„Good, he‟s getting just as angry as I am. The sooner he gets angry, maybe the sooner he‟ll tell me what he wants to force on me.‟ He continued, “I‟m no psychologist, nor do I possess any ESP. I cannot make any attempt to solve a problem if you won‟t let me know what the problem is.” 122 –TANNER’S DEVIL She cut him a look of annoyance, but refused to keep eye contact. He was doing that analytical thing again. “Tanner, this is getting us no where and my patience is running short.” “Good!” she sneered. He huffed in aggravation. The plane took off and Tanner did everything in her power not to look at Devlin, who she knew, out of her peripheral vision was glaring at her. On one hand, she was glad he had resolved the matter as to why she was originally angry, but she was worried at any moment he could use it all against her. Yet, she wasn‟t use to someone actually being conceding towards her so easily, so she worried that, as soon as she came out of her pique he would use her concession against her, just like Donetello would do. But what if this was no game? Then her anger towards him was unwarranted and if that was the case how could she come out of it without just outright apologizing? As time passed the angrier he seemed to become, but to raise his voice would mean to cause attention. There was really nothing they could do. Two hours later when no one had said a word to each other, Devlin leaned over to her and said, “In a few minutes you will meet me in the first class bathroom.” He stood up and left. She looked at Rudy, who was looking at her. A few minutes passed and Ruby cleared his throat. “Whose side are you on?” she asked. Ruby nodded towards Devlin‟s empty seat. Tanner twisted her fingers in anxiety. This was it. She had pushed Devlin over the edge. Her only consolation was that at least he would hurt her in private. Standing up after Ruby cleared his throat a second time, she obeyed Devlin‟s directions. He was waiting for her, filling up the confined space and she couldn‟t help being in arms length. As soon as the door closed, Devlin jerked her against him, knocking the breath from her body. Despite his roughness, she was oddly turned on, but shook this away to concentrate on what he was going to do to her. “I won‟t have you angry with me, Tanner.” “Is that an order?” she taunted out of reflex in her own fretfulness. He pushed her back against the door and narrowed those green spearmint eyes in fury. “Whether it‟s an order or not, if I make a demand or request upon you in an effort to keep us happy, then it shall be heeded.” “Is that a rule you‟ll follow too?”

“I did so already?!” he exclaimed incredulously. “When?” she asked in disbelief. “When you asked for us to join bedrooms, I acquiesced to your wishes immediately.” Tanner was at a lost for words because it was ridiculous to fight when he was so right. But her stubbornness would not let her give in. “I knew you were just going to use that against me.” “Woman! Have you lost your mind?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 123 “No, Devlin. I haven‟t, but I should have known things wouldn‟t be so good all the time.” He put both hands on the door beside her head to hold her there in front of him in case she had any ideas of moving away. “You‟re right, Tanner,” he said seriously, leaning down. “Things eventually had to change and get worse. You have the option still.” “What option?” “Of walking out. The option of an annulment is still available. Leave if you‟re so inclined to do so.” Tanner didn‟t think her ridiculous behavior would make him go this far. Was he kidding or was he trying to call her bluff? It was still impossible for her to just apologize because she still wasn‟t sure if his behavior was unwarranted or not. Pulling his card, Tanner said as nonchalantly as possible, “Fine, Devlin.” She yanked off her ring and promptly dropped it in his shirt‟s chest pocket. He looked down at the ring in his pocket as if to verify she had put the real ring there. Looking back at her, he said, “While you‟re at it, those clothes are mine too.” He didn‟t move his arms, but there was some room between them. Gritting her teeth, she began to unbutton the dress she was wearing, growling under her breath. Devlin heard her say something to the effect of, “I‟ll walk out of here naked… I don‟t care… son of a bitch… bastard.” She threw the clothes at him as she removed them and when she was only in her underwear, he only raised a brow as if in wait. “What am I to wear?” she exclaimed. “Ruby can retrieve your personal effects when the plane lands.” “You‟ll make me stay in here naked until the plane lands?” She began to cry. Devlin stiffened. “You should have thought of that before you went on this ridiculous outrage. I‟m sure the stewardess can rouse up some blankets,” he said nonchalantly. “I refuse to go another second with your behavior, Tanner, and will gladly part ways immediately once this flight has landed and never lay eyes on you again. Now give me all my possessions off your body, now!” How could he be so cruel? „Because you‟re a stubborn fool, Tanner! You brought this on yourself!‟ Yet her stubbornness still would not allow her to concede. “Dammit, Devlin. If you want these underwear, you take them off

yourself.” He only shrugged as if this was no big deal. The bra she wore hooked in the front. Tanner had to bite her lip from crying more as he slipped the bra off her shoulders and tossed it in the pile with her clothes. “You could save me the trouble and take them off yourself. Otherwise I‟ll have to kneel and end up getting my clothes dirty,” he said, referring to her panties, as if she would just do him the honor and appease him. Folding her arms obstinately over her chest, she sulked. “If you want them, take them off yourself.” 124 –TANNER’S DEVIL He knelt down and placed his hands on her waist right above her panty line. She looked down to see him close his eyes briefly and take a deep breath as if he too were waiting for something. Was he pulling her card too? Tanner stayed perfectly still. The floor was cold on her bare feet, but she didn‟t care as she watched him pull down her underwear slowly. If he was going to do this, she knew that this was the end of it all and she could consider her marriage to Devlin over, but there was still no way she could apologize to him for her inflexible behavior. His breath fanned the hair in her feminine valley and whether she pressed forward or he leaned toward her, some how his mouth found its way to connect to her womanhood. His tongue wrapped around her hypersensitive button, suckling gently. Tanner‟s anger and obduracy was forgotten. Her breathing grew rasp as he feverishly licked her valley, pressing his face more and more into her as if that was where he belonged. Enshrouded with passion, there were no words to describe the need he was able to produce in her. With pressure to her thigh, she let him lift her leg and raise it to rest on his broad shoulder. This gave him more access to her pleasure notch and his mouth never faltered at the task of gratifying her orally. Tanner wanted to scream, but knew she couldn‟t. Yet this fact didn‟t stop her from grinding herself against him as he brought her closer and closer to the pinnacle. Devlin knew he had given in first, but he had more up his sleeve than what she knew. Feeling herself beginning to orgasm, she gasped as she felt him pull back and decrease her orgasm. By the third time, she was sure the bastard was playing her body like a stuck staccato. Rubbing her breast, using his fingers to increase the intensity, Devlin showed no mercy with his mouth as he licked and sucked voraciously, like a man gone insane. Still he wouldn‟t bring her to culmination and the biting Tanner was doing to her lip was about to draw blood. “D-Devlin,” she whispered, entwining her fingers in his thick blonde hair, loving the silky feel of it on her skin. Just as she was close, she tried to

press his face to stay, but he knew her body so well, even if she tried to keep it a secret he could taste her essence. She sobbed, knowing what would make him give her what she wanted – knowing what she would have to do. “I‟m…” She forced out barely able to make her own lips form the words because she was out of her mind in blissful rapture. “S-sorry. I –I don‟t want to leave you.” The swelling in her soul increased more. She could feel him now giving her what she wanted and though it felt so exhilarating, she hated the fact that he had resorted to unscrupulous methods to make her apologize and give in. “B-bastard!” she seethed. Tears of ecstasy were falling down her cheek as the swelling increased. “Please, don‟t stop! Please! Anything you want, Devlin.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 125 He brought her to fulfillment, loving how her coffee colored thighs trembled against his face. She loved it and Devlin took great satisfaction knowing he could control her like this. Opening his pants and situating himself so his pulsing steel was aimed in her direction, it was just a matter of sliding her body down to impale her because her legs were absolutely useless in holding her up. She gasped, loving the way he filled her. Devlin urged her hips, gyrating his own to an unknown rhythm that only they could hear. It was a sensual dance intensified by the pulse inside of her heart. As her heartbeat increased, their movement amplified. Her body was on autopilot and she couldn‟t stop even if she wanted to as his seed exploded into her, creating an intense electrical sensation throughout her body. If he hadn‟t been holding her close, Tanner would have just flew off the handle literally. His mouth muffled her groans as they kissed uniting their souls as one, feeding off of each other‟s desires, hungry for more. She would never get enough of Devlin Sanchez. 126 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 21 At ten that night they landed. Instead of sitting across from her, Devlin had switch with Ruby and held Tanner through the rest of the journey. He did allow her to put her clothes back on because he told her she would never make the whole flight near him naked. She was hoarse from all the apologizing she had done and Devlin must have paid someone because no one bothered them the entire time they were in the bathroom. For some reason whatever happened to them had gone beyond the physical and just their simple embrace throughout the rest of the flight held more meaning than anything they had ever done. While they were walking out, Ruby took her hand, while Devlin left them to attend to a matter right after they landed. She waited with Ruby in the

lobby near the exit for half an hour before Ruby‟s phone rung. He didn‟t speak, but once he hung up, he gently took her hand and led her to the exit. A large limousine was parked and she was quickly whisked inside and almost toppled over Devlin‟s lap, but he caught her as the door slammed shut. “I‟m really going to have to get use to this,” she said, laughing more to herself. He seemed a bit on edge the closer they came to his home, but Tanner could only hold his hand and rub his arm in comfort. She didn‟t want to disappoint Devlin‟s family and told herself she would try her best to watch her mouth and not embarrass him. Her “performance” so far, in her opinion had been exemplary, and she found herself becoming more and more confident in her own self with Devlin‟s help and just the fact that he was in her life. The limousine turned in what looked to be a large hospital in front of beautiful landscaping. “Why are we going to a medical facility this late at night?” He snorted. “That‟s not a hospital, Tanner, that‟s my house.” Her eyes almost fell out her head. “That‟s not a house, that‟s the eighth wonder of the world, Devlin.” He burst out in laughter that nearly had him crying. When he calmed himself down, he helped her out still chuckling every once in a while. Tanner couldn‟t understand what was so funny because she had been serious. They stepped up to the large double thick doors. A man opened the door before they even arrived near the front and stood there, waiting for them, looking stoical and unemotional. “Good evening, my lord,” he said looking at Devlin. At no time did he even deign to look at Tanner, who stared hard at the man because he looked partially familiar. “Good evening, Peter. Sorry it‟s so late. We‟ve just arrived. Is my mother up?” Devlin asked, helping Tanner remove her coat. http://SylviaHubbard.com 127 “Your mother is not here,” Peter said, taking Tanner‟s coat from Devlin. “What do you mean, not here?” Devlin asked sharply. Peter looked at bit hesitant to answer as if he was not supposed to give Devlin bad news. He even started to turn red. “I think he spoke as clearly as possible, Devlin, she‟s not here.” She turned to him. “Show me around because you‟re going to stress yourself out.” Tanner could see the butler had tightened up as if he were waiting for something horrible to happen. “Your father took her to dinner and they haven‟t returned,” the butler said. “You‟ll call us when they return?” Tanner asked kindly. “Yes, ma‟am.” He finally gave Tanner eye contact with a partial grateful look.

Devlin was about to say something, but Tanner tenderly touched his chest. “Please, Devlin. While we‟re waiting, at least show me your room.” He escorted her up some spiral steps, down a long hallway, past many doors and to very large thick double doors similar to the ones they had entered in the front at the end of a very long hallway. Tanner couldn‟t believe the beautiful room that could house about five of her apartments. The large king size canopy bed offset the room with oak and gold highlights all over. There was a trophy case in one corner of the room, which she walked towards. “You‟re a champion pugilist?” she asked, reading the award given as he came to step beside her. He still seemed slightly uncomfortable. Stiffly, he answered, “Yes, Tanner.” She also noted he was an expert sharp shooter and fencing champion. Briefly reading the framed newspaper clippings she even saw he was first back up for an Olympic team eight years ago. “I need to speak with you, Tanner, but I don‟t think you‟re going to be honest with me.” Devlin had a slightly upset expression on his face now. “I‟ll be honest as possible, Devlin. There‟s not much you don‟t know about me all ready.” She could answer any questions he had to ask, except anything about Donetello. “Why did you want to stay in my room?” Tanner was waiting for the rest of the question. That couldn‟t be all of it. And why did it seem to bother him? “Why not?” she asked with the shrug of her shoulder nonchalantly. “Is it because you are black?” Tanner chuckled highly amused. “No, Devlin. If we‟re to carry on as being man and wife because you so insisted, then sleeping together and sharing a room is normal. Don‟t your parents sleep together?” “No. My father visits my mother three or four times a week.” “That‟s not normal, Devlin.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “Married people share rooms.” “But we aren‟t really married in every sense of the word, Tanner. Three months, right?” 128 –TANNER’S DEVIL Why did it sound like he was really asking her to change her mind? He couldn‟t be. That was just her imagination. “Yes,” she said firmly. “I‟m confused then, Tanner. You didn‟t get upset about the rushed ceremony, the dress, the ring, the traveling. Yet you make this strange demand upon me as a husband.” “I just felt we ought to experience the whole gambit, which includes, morning showers, erotic spooning and other morning activities normal couples do.” “Erotic spooning?” He looked as if she were feeding him a load of crap.

She had come up with it on the fly, but it was anything to deter the conversation to something as serious as staying over three months. If he could avoid a subject, so could she. A doorbell sounded softly interrupting further conversation. “That‟s my parents,” he said. “They‟re home.” “Let me freshen up-“ “No,” he said too quickly. “It‟s late and I‟ll just let them know we‟re here and I‟m safe. You can meet them in the morning.” Before she had a chance to say anything more, he hurried and left. Pausing outside of the door, Devlin was deeply upset. Was he a fool? Had he really allowed himself to assume Tanner was just as enthralled with him as he was with her? She was a professional. She was use to pretending with men. So why should she be any different to him? This was only business to her. He proceeded down to the front parlor. As soon as his mother saw him, she rushed in his arms. Emma was about five feet ten, a tall lean woman with aristocratic features. Her children had inherited her eyes, hair and strong features, while they also inherited their father‟s naturally tanned skin and height. Richard had his father‟s leanness, while Devlin had thickness just like his grandfather Rose. “How could you not come home first?!” Emma demanded, hugging her son for dear life. “This was not a place I would have wanted to come home to at the time, Mother.” Devlin looked over at his father, who only gave him at look to say he was glad he was safe. Emma huffed looking up at her son. “All of this will be under the rug in a couple of months, Devlin. Don‟t worry. We‟ll find you a nicer girl - One who won‟t be stupid enough to open her legs to anyone. Might as well have called Latasha a slut or worse a whore, except she wasn‟t getting paid. Filthy creatures.” His father brought Devlin a drink, which was promptly gulped down in one dose. “Finding a woman won‟t be necessary, Mama,” Devlin said quietly. “Well how else are you going to claim the true rights as Duke of Rose, Devlin? You‟ll lose it all if you don‟t conceive before your next birthday.” How could he have forgotten that stupid deadline? He wasn‟t even sure if Tanner could get pregnant. And according to the GYN, it might be a http://SylviaHubbard.com 129 possibility she probably couldn‟t because of her past lifestyle and the file Devlin had showed the doctor on Tanner. He went over to the bar to fix himself another drink. So staying married for over three months would be useless to him if she couldn‟t give him an heir. Emma followed him to the bar staring at his face very closely. “She‟s changed you!”

“Who?” Devlin asked, gulping down another drink. Gasping, his mother called his father over. “Look at him, Aurello! He‟s changed.” Aurello gave his son a very good look over. “Devlin, you do look different. Are you well?” The room felt extremely hot all of a sudden. Devlin loosened his tie and touched his face as if he were trying to wipe it off. Knowing it was ridiculous of him to even try, Devlin said, “I need to rest.” He took the bottle of vodka with him and headed back up to his room, ignoring his mother‟s protest to speak some more. “Emma, let him rest,” he heard his father sternly order his mother. “But Aurello, he isn‟t well. I have too many questions,” Emma said with desperate concern. “Questions that can wait. He just got home. Don‟t run him away again badgering him.” Instead of going back to his bedroom he veered toward the guest bedroom. Some of Latasha‟s items were still there and when he sat on the bed, he could smell expensive perfume she had him import from France. Taking a swig of the bottle, Devlin knew he had to get his priorities straight or he would become a man consumed with disgust for women - Just like Richard. And the last thing he wanted to do was have any characteristics like Richard. Yet, he couldn‟t help but to think how two weeks ago he would have never imagine meeting someone he could not do without. When Tanner had walked in that hotel room how was he to know his life would change? Now he was married to her. Now she was sleeping in the room he had never allowed any woman to enter, except his mother. Now she was trying to slowly creep in his heart without even trying. „You can resist her, Devlin,‟ he told himself, drinking some more, hoping that his courage would be at the bottom of the bottle. His eye caught a picture of Latasha and himself hugging closely in a silver frame by the bed. He picked it up and hurled it across the room. „Fucking bitches,‟ he heard Richard‟s voice in his head. “Get out of there,” Devlin said out loud, gently tapping the bottle against his temple as if he could subliminally knock what his brother had put in a long time ago. „You‟ll never forget the first time. She‟ll always set the precedence. Too bad she‟ll be your worst,‟ Richard had taunted him in the past. But Tanner had not been bad, even if Devlin had no one to compare her to. 130 –TANNER’S DEVIL Maybe that was the trouble. He needed a comparison! A crazy idea popped in his head. He figured out a way to get Tanner out his heart and to get these demons out his mind. Going around the room, he began

to toss Latasha‟s stuff on the bed. http://SylviaHubbard.com 131 Part 22 Finding her was like following a trail of breadcrumbs. She was a woman who adored the spotlight and this breakup most likely gave her ample fire to keep the media close. So when Ruby pulled up to the hotel where she was staying, Devlin wasn‟t surprised by the paparazzi that flashed their cameras and threw questions at him. “Are you coming to make up with Latasha?” “What really happened at the church, Devlin?” “Since you walked out, does Latasha get to keep the ring?” “Are you coming to give her items back? Is this the end?” Shallow ass bitches that had nothing to do with their time, but Devlin had been use to them all his life because of his decision to accept the appointment and all the responsibilities and conditions. He knew once he went public with the fact that he had lost his virginity, his life would become almost a little normal. Ruby was able to keep the paparazzi at bay, while Devlin made his way inside the hotel‟s lobby carrying the sheet that he had fashioned into a bag with all her stuff from the house inside. The attendant at the desk looked as if he was expecting Devlin and a nice tip. The man had the gall to rub his hands and smack his lips hungrily as Devlin came to the counter. Devlin made the cruelest face that clearly stated not to fuck with him. “What room is she in?” The clerk looked at the empty counter as if something was missing. Devlin slammed his fist down on the counter, “What room?” “Two oh five.” He tossed a ten on the counter, knowing it was a cheap tip, but the prick deserved less. When he arrived at her suite the door was opened, people were hanging around in the hallway and music was coming from the room. Yet, when Devlin entered conversation seemed to instantly stop. It was fucking one in the morning. How could he forget that Latasha loved a crowd? She loved attention. “Devlin!” Latasha cried, running up to him. She looked fresh out of a salon with her blonde short dyed locks and make up freshly done, thickly covering her face. She was wearing a dark blue spaghetti string silk cami with a white trim skirt and Dolce and Gabbana shoes. Of course she was doused in that same expensive perfume that was starting to make his eyes water when the smell had never bothered him before and sporting her engagement ring proudly. Hugging him without his permission, she even had the nerve to kiss his cheek and press her slim model body against his, overly long in a tease. Since 132 –TANNER’S DEVIL

she was a model it wasn‟t strange that she stood a normal five foot ten, but in the heels she wore, she came to six feet in height. Her sprayed on tan gave her a sort of orange glow in the low-lit room, but accentuated her turquoise eyes that danced at the sight of him. “Can we talk in private?” he asked, but it sounded like a demand. Latasha led him to a bedroom off of the front, making sure she put an extra switch in her hips in order to draw his eyes. Yet, all the while Devlin looked at her, he found himself comparing her to Tanner. Tanner may have been smaller, but like his godfather said, she was sturdy and her skin looked softer and vibrant instead of commercialized and dry. Even without make up, Tanner looked beautiful and there was this natural smell about Tanner that made his manhood rise to attention. Latasha had to work on being sensual. Tanner had a way of making every move subconsciously appealing to a man. Latasha hugged him again as soon as they were alone, but just like the first time, Devlin didn‟t make an attempt to hug her back. Unlike before the wedding, there was an effort to want to touch and kiss her. He dropped the sheet to the floor that he had fashioned into a bag with her personal items in that he had gathered from her room at his house. “Baby, I missed you so much,” she buried her face in his chest. “Devlin, I‟m sorry. I‟m so sorry.” Looking down in her pools of blue that had began to well up with tears, he hesitated, but then took the plunge, kissing her. She tasted like a wine spritzer and lipstick as he easily parted her lips. Latasha moaned as he entwined his tongue with hers. He moved his arms around her small hips and cupped her bottom. Not nearly as full as Tanner‟s, but firm. Latasha began to grind her body against his as Devlin began to undress her. He knew she was prime and ready as he laid her down on the bed and then began to undress himself. “Damn! Devlin!” she gasped as he stood there in his full glory. „Fuck!‟ His mind growled because the sound of her voice took him out of his haze where he had been imagining Tanner‟s body. Even though Latasha was not as responsive as Tanner, Devlin could have imagined Tanner passionately meeting his kisses, hungry and wanting more instead of Latasha‟s uncertainty and self consciousness. Tanner would have run her hands over his face, back, chest and hair. Her fingernails would have scrapped his scalp and run along his shoulders, tweaked a nipple and then moved back up to his neck and even cupped his cheek. Whereas Latasha‟s hands just hung over his shoulders. She could not multitask like Tanner. Now with Latasha speaking, it was hard trying to envision he was with Tanner and his member had begun to go flaccid.

He looked down at Latasha‟s body that was waiting and ready for him. He could smell her heat, but it did nothing for him and he couldn‟t make himself lay on the bed with her to save his life. http://SylviaHubbard.com 133 Latasha sat up and took him in her mouth. It was a useless attempt to bring back the hardness he had suddenly lost and her oral skills only further decrease his sexual desire for her. Moving away from her, Devlin picked up his clothes and began to dress. She panicked, “Devlin, please don‟t go.” Coming up behind him, she pressed her naked body against his back as if to tease him. “I can‟t,” he said firmly. “No one has to know, Devlin. It‟ll be our little secret and once we‟re married, we‟ll be able know it was all meant to be anyway.” “I thought I could, but I can‟t do this, Tan…Tasha, Fuck!” He had almost said Tanner‟s name because all he could think about was that he wanted her right then, right now - Not this skinny imperfect woman, who thought she could just use her beauty to sway him into making the worst mistake of his life. True, he had lost his virginity wrongly, but to sleep with this woman when he had married the woman who could be everything to him in all ways, was just sickening and wrong. Every moral fiber in him resisted Latasha‟s beautiful naked body. Latasha came around him as if she wanted him to get a better look at her body. “Why?” she asked confused as if no man had ever passed her up in her entire life. That probably was the case, but Devlin knew he was different. He was a man who had tasted perfection so nothing else could come close. “Devlin, you‟ve never kissed me like that and the way you were touching me…” She grew breathless, just from the memories. “I can only have sex with my wife.” It wasn‟t the same, but Latasha wouldn‟t understand this. Devlin couldn‟t understand this. Yes, Tanner couldn‟t give him the baby he needed and wanted from her, but if he thought about it there had to be another solution to his present problem. There just had to be! If not, he knew he should keep his options open. Yet, would Tanner accept it if he still divorced her and found another wife to have the baby, but kept Tanner as his mistress? Devlin would convince her somehow that she needed him. There was no way she could fake all that they had shared. Just from this experience with Latasha, he was very confident in knowing he had gotten to Tanner and she couldn‟t resist his will and his desire for her. She would agree! She would have to! Hurriedly, he finished dressing and hurried out the room. Latasha slipped her silk robe on and followed him out. “Wait, Devlin!” She called in the hallway, catching up to him at the elevators. “We can make this work!” she said desperately. “I know we can.

We‟ll renew the papers. Harrison can work it out and start all over. A nice spring wedding would be beautiful and I won‟t mind the traveling or long work hours, Devlin. I can do it. I can be your wife and give you the children you need. I can and I will.” The doors to the elevator opened and he stepped inside partially to keep them open for him. Devlin knew if he started back over with a new woman after 134 –TANNER’S DEVIL his marriage to Tanner was over, the deadline could pass and he would have to give up the appointment. At least with Latasha, he had a past and it really looked like she would try, but then he would have a reason once he had a child by her, to not associate with her because of what she did. It made perfect sense. “We‟ll see, Tasha. Let me think about it.” He let the doors closed. Devlin could marry Latasha, get his heir and have Tanner as his mistress. It would work. It had to work. Now all he had to do was work on making Tanner fall in love with him and making sure she could never leave him. Think Devlin! Think! He was too drunk to think straight and he really wanted more to drink to wash the bad taste of Latasha out his mouth. Ruby was at the elevator waiting for him and took Devlin through a back exit where the car was parked. More vodka would help with his current situation because he didn‟t want to get around Tanner right now. Not until he was lucid and could convince Tanner that she wasn‟t going anywhere. *** Tanner had tried to stay up as long as possible, but then found herself asleep in a chair in the far corner of the room. When she awoke again the time read six in the morning. The bed was untouched and it didn‟t look as if Devlin had returned at all. She was still dressed from yesterday and decided to utilize the shower. Soon as she finished, wrapping Devlin‟s robe around her, she called Devlin‟s cell phone, but there was no answer. Picking up her old phone, she dialed Pari‟s number. “How‟s it going?” Pari asked. “Good, I guess.” She really didn‟t want to talk about what she was going through. “And you?” “As well as can be expected. Please don‟t worry, but I had to do a little hiding of my own.” Worriedly, Tanner asked, “Is it Donetello?” “Hell nah. When he went ghost for a day and people suspected you, I told them you weren‟t nowhere to be found. Then he pops up the next morning and looks like someone beat him within an inch of his life. But I still had to get out of dodge.” “What happened?” “Some shit from the past came floating up and my usual protection is being unreasonable.”

Tanner could just imagine Pari‟s pretty long lashes fluttering and her mocha brown eyes rolling up in her head. “They got some shit happening in the Carolina‟s and I couldn‟t get word to them in time, but I just gotta hope they get back in time to help me out. Otherwise I‟ll be laying under a rock until then.” “Is this about the stuff from your father, Pari.” There was a moment of hesitation, before Pari answered. “I got it down, sister gurl. Don‟t you worry bout little ole me. And damn sure don‟t you worry http://SylviaHubbard.com 135 bout that asshole Donetello. He‟s miserable and even sent me roses for Valentine‟s Day begging to know even if you‟re all right.” Tanner had forgotten today was Valentine‟s Day. She wasn‟t much of a birthday or holiday person herself. Pari continued. “I told him you knew how to take care of yourself and you were probably concentrating on your studies somewhere on the other side of the world and not even thinking of us little folks in Detroit. I figure if you give him two more weeks, he‟ll be so happy to see you, he won‟t care about what you did.” There was someone coming towards Devlin‟s door because she heard a strange creak of the floor in the hallway. “I gotta go, Pari. I‟ll call you back soon.” “Bye and be safe, Tanner.” Hanging up the phone, Tanner braced herself to speak to Devlin about his all night disappearance act, but the person who entered the room wasn‟t Devlin. “Who are you?” the woman demanded to know, coming up to Tanner. So flustered at seeing the piercing spearmint eyes on the woman‟s face, Tanner was lost for words because she knew this was Devlin‟s mother! “Who are you?!” “I‟m Tanner.” The woman grabbed Tanner‟s arm, digging her nails in Tanner‟s skin, and dragged her out the room, screaming some strange man‟s name. Tanner was disconcerted, trying not to trip on the oversize robe and making sure the robe didn‟t fall off her body. An older, slightly shorter and lean version of Devlin came rushing up the stairs and Ruby came down another hallway. Tanner was just flabbergasted by the strength in this woman‟s body as she was practically hurled in Ruby‟s arms. “This woman was in Devlin‟s room, Aurello!” the woman shrilled. “Emma calmed down,” the man said coolly. “I‟m sure Devlin has an explanation. Was he in there?” “No! Check her pockets, Ruby, and see if she took anything.” Ruby raised a brow and actually had the nerve to look at Tanner for pockets. Tanner had enough of this overbearing heifer. “Listen here-“

Ruby shook her a little, with a warning glare. “Where‟s Devlin?” Emma screamed as if Tanner had kidnapped him or killed him. The bodyguard turned, without releasing Tanner, and guided everyone down the hall he had come from to white double doors. The smell of expensive perfume crowded Tanner‟s nostrils and made her sneeze. Devlin was passed out in the middle of the bed, nursing a bottle of vodka in one hand and a broken picture frame in the other. Tanner clearly saw in the picture a blonde woman hugging on Devlin. They were smiling like they were the happiest couple on earth. 136 –TANNER’S DEVIL Her chest started to feel funny as she further noticed lipstick on Devlin‟s face, make up all over his shirt, and he reeked like the expensive perfume, along with vodka. Ruby let her go to nudge Devlin out of his drunken sleep. His mother called his name and shook him, but that didn‟t wake him either. Tanner promptly snatched the bottle of vodka out of his hands and poured it over his face. Devlin shot out the bed, fighting with the air. “What the fuck-“ “Devlin, what is this woman doing naked in your room?!” his mother demanded to know before his vision cleared. http://SylviaHubbard.com 137 Part 24 Devlin looked from his mother to his father to Tanner. She was holding the vodka bottle he had fallen asleep with, but there was a look of pain on her face as she stared down at his hand. Whatever he had done, he wanted to just immediately apologize for it because her look was upsetting him. Following her gaze, he saw that he was still holding that picture he had meant to rip to shreds last night, but had been overcome in blackness before he accomplished the task. He dropped the picture to the floor. The only thing his stupidity proved was that Latasha was out of his system and Tanner never would be. Yet, he was still going to have to make the hard decision of divorcing Tanner, but hopefully she would be his mistress if she couldn‟t provide the heir he needed. “I asked you a question, Devlin?” his mother raged. “Calm down, Emma. Let the boy think straight. He just woke up,” his father said. Devlin looked at Tanner, who now had her arms crossed over her chest also waiting for him to speak. “What did she tell you?” he asked his parents. “She didn‟t say anything. She barely said a silly name,” Emma sneered. Tanner huffed impatiently, “You came in screaming at me! You barely gave me time to say my name let alone explain to you, I‟m Devlin‟s-“ “Assistant,” Devlin blurted out.

Everyone looked at him as if he had lost his mind. Even Ruby. “Your what?” Emma asked incredulously. Devlin shook the drunken haze away despite the headache tearing his brain up. “She‟s an assistant. I hired her for Latasha because I knew the duties are a lot for one woman, but when it didn‟t go well, Ms. Tanner made a great consultant on the new project I was just assigned.” The room was quiet as Devlin looked from his mother to Tanner, but mostly to Tanner. She looked completely dumbfounded, hurt and then confused. His father looked appeased, but Devlin felt like crap. It was the second time in his life he had told a major lie to them. “Why was she in your room naked?” Emma asked still suspicious. Devlin was already upset at the first lie, to make up another one just sickened him. “Being the gentleman Devlin was, since my things were sent to his room, he let me stay in his room, while he slept in here,” Tanner said meeting Devlin‟s eyes bravely. There was a small twitch in the corner of her right eye and he swear she wanted to curse him up and down, but was barely holding back her restraint in front of his parents. Coming to his defense like that had shocked the hell out of him. He looked away ashamed of what he had forced her to do and what he had refused to admit to his parents. 138 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner looked at his mother. “I apologize for the confusion, Dowager Rose Sanchez.” She formally bowed. “And please pardon my undress.” Stiffly, Emma nodded with a look of being mildly impressed by her manners. “Dress and join us for breakfast,” she insisted. “And Devlin, you‟ll be joining us to explain why are you plastered all over every gossip page and television going to Latasha‟s hotel room last night?” Tanner turned slightly away to hide her anger. “Yes, ma‟am,” Devlin said quietly. Emma started to walk out, but tripped over something on the floor and picked it up. “What‟s that?” Aurello asked his wife. Disgusted, Emma said, “It looks like a cheap ring. Probably some old junk jewelry of Latasha‟s that‟s not important.” She tossed it in the trashcan by the door. Tanner‟s heart sunk deeper in her chest knowing fully well what ring that was, which must have fallen out of Devlin‟s shirt last night. Aurello followed Emma after a curt nod to his son and Tanner. “So who‟s Ruby? A long lost brother of mine?” Tanner asked sarcastically, when she knew his parents were out of earshot. He nodded for Ruby to leave and closed the door to give them some privacy. Going over to the garbage can he retrieved the ring and held it up. Tanner walked up to him trying her best not to look hurt. If she showed him she

was anymore hurt than what she had already revealed, she knew it was just like telling him that he meant more to her than what she had verbally confessed last night. In her head she repeated, „Three months. Three months. Three months.‟ After that she could return to a normal life and never have to lay eyes on Devlin Sanchez again. She wouldn‟t care, she wouldn‟t shed a tear and she most definitely wouldn‟t allow her heart to fall in love with him. All this was just another bump in the road to getting what she wanted. „Don‟t you dare let him think you‟re hurt, Tanner. Don‟t you dare!‟ Devlin picked up her right hand and placed the ring on the third finger. “Wrong hand,” she said, trying not to sound pathetic. “I know.” He took his wedding ring off and changed hands. Tanner looked down at her ring. “Oh yeah, we wouldn‟t dare want them to know you‟re a liar, would we?” Devlin knew this was it. She was going to explode. He tried to quickly apologize, “Tanner-“ She interrupted him. “Is it really cheap, Devlin?” “Not the normal ring a duke would give his wife.” “But I‟m not a real wife, right? Just a temporary one for three months, so it will do. I like it.” She walked away from him to pick up the picture he had dropped earlier. “Why weren‟t you there with me this morning, Devlin?” This was it! She was going to have at him for sure this time. Her calm was just a façade. “I went to see her. Nothing happened.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 139 She raised a brow, yet her tone of voice remained oddly calm. “Nothing happened below the belt? Because you‟ve got her make up all over you and her smell on your body, Devlin.” He was fucked. Tanner was not a stupid woman. He couldn‟t lie to her. “I didn‟t have sex with her. We kissed and touched, but it didn‟t … it didn‟t feel like you.” “It wasn‟t supposed to. How did it feel?” Her response to all of this was really confusing him. He answered her question, “Like nothing.” “Why‟d you go?” “To get you out of my system. I was… finding myself confused about us.” “Us? This whole marriage is a farce, Devlin.” Her voice was starting to rise higher. “What‟s to get confused about? I only did it to help you justify sex with me before and after the marriage. This isn‟t fucking rocket science and-” She stopped abruptly and closed her eyes taking slow deep breaths. That smell of the expensive perfume was so overwhelming on his body, Tanner sneezed again. This brought her to complete calm. “Bless you,” he said. “Thank you.”

Devlin didn‟t dare speak anymore. Tanner had every right to be upset with him, and the fact that she didn‟t do more than just raise her voice slightly, really bothered him. When she continued, she was back to her composed tone of voice, “I thought you weren‟t going to lie about our marriage?” “I wasn‟t, but my mother said some things last night and I didn‟t want her to find out about you and your past. Not yet.” “So our secret is safe with me you, your staff and oh yeah, let‟s not forget your brother.” “Richard won‟t tell.” She handed him the picture and moved close to him. “Fine, Devlin.” She sneezed again, which again cooled her down. “I‟ll play your assistant during the day and your wife at night. Instruct Ruby to move my things out the room.” Devlin didn‟t know what to say. “That‟s it?” „NO, THAT‟S NOT IT!‟ her brain screamed, but Tanner didn‟t dare say this out loud. She didn‟t dare because Devlin would have to explain to his parents about her fist print on his face. She wanted this conversation over with. “Yes, that‟s it. I can‟t ask for much. You‟re doing me a favor. You could have married a billion other prostitutes out there to show you things, but you married me. And for three months I‟m going to enjoy teaching you. And you‟re going to enjoy being taught.” “That‟s all you‟ll ask from me, Tanner?” She smiled meekly. “You‟ve given me more than I expected all ready. The way you treat me, the way people respect me, all you have taught me and the many places you‟ve taken me. I would have never had any of those experiences without you!” Tanner hoped that he would not see that she was saying all this to really convince herself. “This is a learning experience for both of us and at the end of three months we can simply walk away with no regrets – 140 –TANNER’S DEVIL just like you said, and memories that we can always reflect upon when we need a little happiness to touch our soul.” Devlin pulled her in his arms. “I‟m sorry, Tanner.” “Don‟t be.” She allowed him to hold her for a moment, but drew away feeling another sneeze coming along. “I should get dressed for breakfast and you need to get into a long hot shower. Afterwards, can you give me a personal tour of your home?” Nodding, he was thinking to give her the house if she asked for it right then because she was being so damn nice. „Now the hard part.‟ Devlin braced himself. “One more question, Tanner.” She raised both brows filled with curiosity as to what he wanted now. “Can you get pregnant?” Simply, she answered, “No. I had my tubes tied five years ago after my second miscarriage.” When he said nothing else, she left to go back to his room. Going straight into the bathroom and locking the door, she used the running water from

the sink to cover up the crying she was doing. Sinking to the floor, Tanner hated herself because no matter how she tried to cover it up, she was really starting to feel for Devlin Sanchez. „Damn you, Tanner. Damn you!‟ http://SylviaHubbard.com 141 Part 25 Why Tanner cried like that she could only attest to her period coming on, which it promptly did at that moment two days earlier than expected. After a couple of minutes of getting her mind together, she fixed herself, dressed, applied her make up and then went down to breakfast. Devlin was already down there and Ruby had escorted Tanner in. Out of habit, Aurello and Devlin stood until she found her seat across from Devlin. Before coming in, Devlin had been explaining to his parents how he had not wanted to waste a second once he arrived in New York before finding Latasha and getting her to explain her actions to him. “Do you still plan on pursuing a relationship with her?” his father questioned. “I don‟t know.” Devlin said quietly, not daring to look at Tanner. After that simple explanation, his parents didn‟t push the subject, but Emma was a veritable font of information for Tanner on Latasha and Devlin. She spoke about Latasha as if she was God‟s gift to men and Tanner had completely lost her appetite, but listened to every word. Latasha and Devlin had met at a grand premier event in New York, three years ago and her parents were from old money from South England, but lived in the Upper Peninsular of Michigan. The break up had been unexpected because People Magazine had even voted them one of the most beautiful couple three years in a row. “I‟ll show you the articles later on if you want,” Emma offered excitedly. Tanner wanted to say, „Please don‟t because I might throw up on that.‟ Yet, she bit her tongue and smiled stiffly. “You would have enjoyed working for her, but I can take back over the property reports until this matter is resolved,” Emma said. “Don‟t worry, Dowager,” Tanner said sweetly. “Devlin‟s shown me some of the properties and Harrison taught me how to read the reports quite well. I think I can handle them until Devlin makes up his mind.” Emma smiled with difficulty as if she had a bad taste in her mouth, but Tanner was sure she saw a „We‟ll-see-about-this‟ look on the older woman‟s face. Devlin kept his promise and gave her a tour of his property. The estate consisted of fifteen bedrooms, a full size ballroom, two dining rooms, three kitchens, wine cellar, indoor and outdoor pools, a basketball court, bowling lanes, a full size equipped gym, and indoor fencing and archery range, and even a guesthouse and separated servant quarters. It was too beautiful for words and Tanner almost went ballistic when

she saw he had his own helicopter with a landing pad and twenty-car garage complete with a private mechanic station. He took her on a long drive from his home afterwards to New York City. Ruby stayed in the front as he always did with the driver to give them some 142 –TANNER’S DEVIL privacy. Devlin talked about how the estate had been in his mother‟s families for almost a century given to the family for the work Devlin‟s great great great grandparents had done in harboring slaves that had come up from the south and needed a place to stay. Most of the entertainment rooms in the estate now used to be large comfortable sleeping quarters until slaves could get on their feet, moved on west, went up to Canada or either went back over seas. When they reached New York City, he took her to Tiffany‟s. They used a back entrance and were escorted into a private booth. An attendant came in with a large suitcase of rings. She was ordered to pick one and Tanner found a beautiful pink heart diamond, encrusted with about twenty smaller ones around it. Of course the price tag almost made her scream, but Tanner accepted the token knowing in less than two months she would have to return it back to him. He kissed her on the cheek and wished her a Happy Valentine‟s Day, but Tanner felt so awful at that point in time it was far from the happiness she should be feeling. „It‟s just your period, Tanner,‟ she convinced herself and smiled at Devlin as if he was the most wonderful man in the world. „If I hauled off and slapped him would he understand and forgive me?‟ she asked herself. „Stop that!‟ she scolded herself. She didn‟t even get upset when he bought an eighteen inch gold necklace for her to put the ring upon. Someone would get really suspicious wondering how an assistant could afford something like that. In her mind, she had convinced herself that if she forced herself to not get involve emotionally, focused on pretending to be happy with Devlin, she could pretend not to have any feelings for Devlin no matter what happened. „You can‟t work in the medical field and be his wife too. There would never be enough time.‟ Devlin left her with Ruby to do international teleconferences in the city and to go to a meeting at the U.N., but passed her a credit card with her name on it after giving her a passionate kiss. Ruby took her around the city to pass her time away from Devlin. Tanner found a nice Valentine‟s gift for Devlin and since he had not given her a limit on the card, she didn‟t spend too much. She bought knickknacks, souvenirs, something for Pari, and some books. At five, Ruby‟s cell phone sounded with a familiar ring. As usual, he didn‟t say anything, but he cut their shopping adventure short and headed over to where he had dropped Devlin off. Soon as he was ensconced inside the back of the limousine with her,

Devlin pulled her in his arms and kissed her. Tanner really had missed him and kissed him hard to show it. They had the back of the limousine to themselves because as usual, Ruby sat in front with the driver. Devlin started to take off her clothes, but she stopped his hands. “Aunt Dottie moved in this morning,” she warned. “I didn‟t know you had relatives in New York.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 143 Tanner laughed so hard she had to hold her stomach. “No, Devlin. My period came on.” A look of horror crossed his face at first and then he actually lifted her and set her away from him in the seat next to him, checking his pants. Tanner looked down at his pants to see what he was looking for. “What are you looking for?” she asked. “Stains. Why didn‟t you tell me before now? When did you start?” “Before we left the house and I‟m not use to making a public statement about it or was there a custom that your wife was supposed to post banners when her time has come?” she was being sarcastic again. “Why‟d you even leave the house?” he questioned as if she were the walking dead. “I‟m not cripple, Devlin.” He was still looking at her as if he couldn‟t believe she was still alive. “I thought you said your tubes were tied.” “How much do you know about women?” “As much as I need to know.” Snorting, she said, “That‟s probably absolutely nothing. What did your mother do on her times?” “My mother goes into her room and doesn‟t get bothered or leaves on trips to rest for a week sometimes.” “Well lucky her, but us working women say flow don‟t stop no show and we have to get up and keep going.” Devlin looked a little baffled, but then he remembered a lot of what the doctor had said about women and now a lot of it all made sense, but he still wanted to see if Tanner would be honest about her condition or would she play the games that he knew many women played when their periods came on. “Are you in pain?” “Cramping, but that is not a reason to ruin your day. I drink water, eat a lot of chocolate and keep going.” “Eat chocolate? Does that make you feel better?” She giggled warming up to him. “You‟re real funny, Devlin. Let‟s go find some chocolate and we‟ll talk some more.” Devlin could feel Tanner relaxing with him from all this morning‟s troubles. She fondly touch his hand on her own and smiled that beautiful smile of hers, making his manhood stiffen. If he kept pretending innocent, then maybe they could sweep this whole mess under the rug and things could get back on

track of getting her to fall in love with him. All he needed was no more drama. *** Tanner loved being queried by Devlin and felt so comfortable talking with him about women‟s things. He seemed to know some things, but not all of it and the stuff he did know was like a puzzle in his head and Tanner had the missing link to help him figure it all out. 144 –TANNER’S DEVIL Devlin didn‟t mind her bluntness in terminology and as they headed home, she treated him with what she could do while she was on her flow and enjoyed to do. Using her mouth on him gave her a sense of power over him and he was very verbally grateful for the pleasure he received. Once they returned home, Emma was waiting at the door and Tanner immediately saw the woman and pushed Devlin‟s hand away when he tried to hold it as they were getting out the limousine. He followed Tanner‟s gaze as she took his brief and followed Ruby into the back entrance of the house. She glanced back at him and saw an apology in his beautiful green eyes. Entering through the front, despite the wonderful mood that Tanner had taken him to in the limousine; Devlin was peeved that he couldn‟t walk in the front door with Tanner because of his lies. “Devlin, if you spend all day with her continuously, people will start to talk,” his mother said. “She‟s assisting me, Mother. At least until Harrison returns.” “Couldn‟t you find another man? Why does it have to be a woman? You never had one before.” “She was already in my employ until Latasha messed that up,” Devlin stated firmly. “Well, I hope with your excursion to her hotel room last night and now today, that things will change soon.” Devlin frowned. “What do you mean today?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 145 146 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 25 Emma took her son‟s hand and led him to the front parlor. “I took the liberty of inviting Latasha over for dinner.” Opening the parlor doors, Latasha stood there dressed in a beautiful peach, after-five dress, decked in diamonds and he noted she was wearing the four-caret engagement ring. Devlin wanted to just snatch off the ring and drag her out by her short blonde hair before Tanner found out that the woman was even in the house. Latasha ran up on him and embraced him overly long and even kissed his cheek. None of which Devlin responded to. Yet both women in the room looked happier than ever – as if this was all destine or fate.

“I said I would think about it,” Devlin said stiffly, setting Latasha away from him. “Tasha told me of that,” Emma said. Latasha stepped away more unsure because of the cruel look Devlin purposely displayed on his face. His mother continued, “I took the liberty of helping you decide. I know you aren‟t a man who holds grudges long.” “I think I have a right to hold this one as long as I please, Mother.” “The road to healing takes a long time, but the sooner you start to walk it, the closer you‟ll get to the real goal sooner,” Emma refuted sternly. “How long until dinner?” Devlin asked pissed off. “An hour or so. Your father is due to return by then.” “I have to handle some business.” He wanted to warn Tanner. “Business can wait,” Emma said taking Devlin‟s coat, which contained his cell phone. “I‟ll let your assistant know to hold your calls.” With that, his mother quickly left them alone, closing the parlor door as she exited. *** Tanner had been led to Delvin‟s office. She looked over pictures Devlin had taken with presidents, world and civil leaders, and celebrities. There were even more medals, awards, his college certificates, honors he had been presented with and a collection of small weaponry. The room spoke a lot about this man and she found herself attracted to the man himself despite the fact that his present family and personal drama situation was bugging the hell out of her. “Excuse me,” Emma‟s cold voice said. Tanner faced the woman and felt that Emma looked her over, as if she still wanted to strip-search her for stolen items. “Devlin‟s entertaining guest. Can you please hold all his calls and business matters?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 147 “Yes ma‟am,” Tanner answered, taking Devlin‟s coat Emma offered, but she really had no idea how she was to hold his calls if she wasn‟t answering a phone. “Where are you from?” Emma questioned. “Detroit.” “And how did my son gain your employ?” Tanner didn‟t want to lie to the woman anymore so she simply used other words. “I was referred.” Emma looked as if she were waiting for something else, but when Tanner wasn‟t offering more, the older woman stepped closer to Tanner and asked, “Do you know my son‟s condition?” “Condition?” “Yes. Has he explained about his state and how he must remain virgin until he marries?”

“Yes, Dowager, he has and I respect that about him.” “So any chances of you even seducing him, haven‟t crossed your mind?” Tanner decided not to lie. “To be honest, I would have to be a dyke or dead not to notice that your son is the epitome of man and a gift by God to women. So the answer to your question is I have thought seriously about seducing him, but I would never do what Devlin does not wish. In his employ, I only do what I was hired to do. My job. And I do that very well. If you have a problem with that, you may take it up with your son.” “I just wanted to know how serious you are about your job, Ms. Tanner.” “I love my job so I take it very serious.” Tanner couldn‟t help, but smile wickedly and she knew the older woman had no idea what was suddenly amusing. “Good, because Devlin has every intention of marrying Latasha Thompson.” “Isn‟t that the same chick his brother cheated with?” “Yes, but by tonight all that will be resolved and you‟ll be where you were supposed to be. At Latasha‟s side as her assistant, when she becomes Devlin‟s wife and Duchess of Rose.” *** Tanner wasn‟t sure how the conversation ended with Devlin‟s mother, but when she came out of her partial daze, she pulled her phone from her purse and called Pari. For some reason, all of a sudden, she just didn‟t feel too hot. She needed a voice who knew a little something and that wasn‟t part of Devlin‟s circle. “Hey gurl!” Pari said sounding very excited to hear from Tanner. “I‟m glad you called cause I gotta-” Before she let Pari go off on a talkative tangent, Tanner asked, “You remember when you were telling me about that duke on television?” “Um… yeah. What about it?” 148 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner formulated her words carefully, so it wouldn‟t sound personal. “What‟s the deal?” “Well, I haven‟t had my daily dose of entertainment, but I have a photographic memory,” Pari bragged. “Oh come on Pari, get on with it,” Tanner said impatiently. “He was getting married to Tasha Thompson, the super model.” “You mean Latasha, right?” “Yeah, but everybody calls her T.T. or Tasha, even the media. Anyways, she had been carrying on an affair with the duke‟s brother, a sorry son of a bitch, who I think has always been jealous of this Devlin, cause he couldn‟t control his lazy gambling ass.” “You sure know a lot to not know these people, Pari.” “I have no life, Tanner, so I get a kick off these people. Plus,

Entertainment TV just did this exclusive on the whole thing the other night.” Pari sighed as if that were just the highlight of her life. “Anyways, the duke walked in on his bride-to-be early before the wedding and catches them bumping uglies.” “I know this part.” “Oh, okay. He disappears for a couple of days, but then shows up in another country like nothings happening and taking care of business as if this shit never happened. Soon as he comes home to New York though, he‟s sniffing back around Tasha and word on the wire says they might get married still. The family spokesperson mentioned this.” “And who‟s the spokesperson?” “I can‟t remember. Some old British dude that reminds me of Michael Caine.” Pari was eating something and smacking her lips rudely on the phone. “What‟s all this to you, Tanner?” “I just thought about something, that‟s all. You know I‟m always thinking.” “In my personal opinion, he shouldn‟t marry the tramp.” “Why, Pari?” “Because I think she broke his heart and she don‟t deserve a guy like him.” “Who does deserve a guy like him?” “A woman he loves. A woman who can sacrifice to him just as equal what he‟s sacrifice for her.” Tanner suddenly felt unworthy. “And what‟s that?” “I don‟t know, Tanner. Unfortunately he has to get married soon, so he‟ll probably just settle on Tasha.” “Why?” “Because he has to have procreated an heir by his next birthday – according to some will his grandfather did, or the title will revert back to his brother along with the assets as well.” “Does he know this?” Pari laughed. “Of course. Why you think he‟s back sniffing round Ms. Thang again? To start over would take too long.” Tanner didn‟t know why, but she felt a weird lurch in her chest and stomach. “I‟ll talk to you later, Pari. I gotta check something out.” “W-Wa-“ http://SylviaHubbard.com 149 Pari was about to say something, but Tanner had hung up the phone. „I‟ll call you later, boo,‟ she promised herself turning off the phone, ignoring the voicemails that she just knew was Donetello calling. That funny lurch happened again, but this time it was followed by a little pain and all of it occurring below her belly button. This was really strange since she had never experienced hard cramps while she was on her period. She had always been lucky not to go through the awful pain some women suffered, but the bizarre feeling below her stomach was increasing in severity and Tanner felt like the room was starting to spin.

Touching her forehead, she gasped feeling perspiration on her brow, but she wasn‟t hot. What was wrong with her? Tanner clutched her stomach as it felt like a stabbing sensation in her gut suddenly came and she leaned on the desk for support because it felt like all the blood in her body was rushing to the center of her body. The door to Devlin‟s office opened and Harrison walked in. “Lady Tanner?” Harrison asked warily, coming up to her and immediately noticing something was wrong with her. She gripped his shirt feeling her legs buckle. “D-Don‟t tell Devlin!” she pleaded before passing out. 150 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 151 Part 26 Devlin kept looking at the archway of the dining room, waiting for Tanner. Harrison had come to him over an hour after Devlin knew his second hand man had arrived home. What was more important than him? That was out of Harrison‟s character and Devlin really needed the distraction. He wanted to find a way to get to Tanner and personally explain to her about Latasha‟s presence. He knew it would take a lot of explaining because he didn‟t want to embarrass himself by trying to explain a lie to his parents and he wasn‟t sure if Tanner would understand that he was not outspoken about what his mother intentions were out of sheer respect even though he hated every moment he had to spend with Latasha. Tanner was from Detroit and most likely couldn‟t fathom keeping her mouth closed when some thing were not right, even if it were her parent making the decision. He could just imagining her standing up, stomping her foot and screaming, „This is a grown ass man! Shouldn‟t he decide what he wants to do?‟ She could become incensed or even worse, violent. Yet when dinner was announced neither Harrison nor Tanner came. Devlin sent Ruby to retrieve Harrison, but after a half an hour, the guard had yet to come back and Harrison was still missing. “I need to be excused for a moment,” Devlin said about to get up. “What for?” his father asked casually concerned. “Yes, Devlin, what for?” Tanner asked at the doorway. Everyone looked to the archway where Tanner stood in a formal modest pink dress with a split on the side. Her full bottom raised the split hem to the middle of her thigh, but there was a vibrancy about her that even Devlin‟s father couldn‟t stop staring at as he stood with Devlin when she came into the room with Ruby by her side. They didn‟t sit down until she was seated in the chair by the door across from Devlin. Ruby whispered something in her ear and she flushed with a nod to him. “If you weren‟t feeling well, I would have understood if you had not come to dinner, Ms. Tanner,” Devlin said. She looked a little guilty. “I‟m fine. D-Did Harrison say something?”

she asked nervously. “I have barely spoken two words to Harrison since he arrived. He‟s been preoccupied for some reason.” “He‟s most likely catching up with his brother, Devlin,” Emma said as if this subject was not important at the dinner table. “Are you feeling well?” Devlin asked Tanner disquietly. “I‟m feeling fine. Harrison tried to convince me that I should lie down too, but I wouldn‟t miss this for the world.” A maid placed a plate in front of her and Tanner sniffed the food. She hadn‟t eaten breakfast and the little treat she had gotten in New York with 152 –TANNER’S DEVIL Devlin was gone by now. “Boy, am I famished,” she said, placing the napkin on her lap. Emma cleared her throat not at all liking the attention Tanner was receiving since she had arrived. “Shouldn‟t you make introductions, Devlin?” “Oh yes.” Devlin had completely forgotten about Latasha, who was sitting beside him. “Ms. Tanner, I‟d like you to meet Latasha Thompson.” Tanner hit Devlin with a piercing cold marble look before smiling warmly at Latasha. “Yes, Devlin told me I‟d be working for you once he marries you.” Latasha smiled and presented her left hand for Tanner to shake to no doubt show off her engagement ring, while her other hand possessively moved over Devlin‟s hand on the table. Shaking her hand, Tanner said coolly, “Oh wow! That‟s a big beautiful rock.” She took note on the dimensions of the table noting that it was oddly only about three feet wide, but this made everyone seem closer together and it was just enough for her to stand up, lean over and back slap this blonde bitch if she was so inclined. Leaning over to Devlin, Latasha had to turn his head to her and kissed him straight on the lips. Devlin‟s eyes never left Tanner‟s, who stiffened considerably, but remained cool. “You walk outside in the D and you won‟t last a minute,” Tanner said casually speaking of assault and robbery as if it happened to everyone all the time. “Even with Ruby protecting you, I can just imagine someone bashing you in the back of the head, beating you senseless.” The room was oddly quiet until Aurello cleared his throat. “Well, good thing we don‟t live in the D, Ms. Tanner.” “The D?” Latasha asked curiously still holding Devlin‟s hand. “Ms. Tanner‟s from Detroit,” Devlin said trying to move his hand away casually, but Latasha‟s grip tightened as if she were trying to say, „please don‟t leave me with this woman.‟ Latasha gasped aghast. “Devlin, I thought I‟d get to choose my assistant.” “If you don‟t like her, I‟m sure Harrison wouldn‟t mind more helpouch!” Devlin jumped feeling a sharp pain to his skin.

Tanner had kicked him. He shot a glare across the table at her, picking up his wine glass. “Am I interrupting something?” Richards asked from the dining room‟s archway. Devlin now gripped Latasha‟s hand as Richard sat beside Tanner. “Ouch!” Latasha said wrenching her hand from Devlin. “Darling, you‟ve forgotten how strong you are?” She put her hand up to his face for him to kiss it. Coldly, Devlin kissed her knuckle. “I apologize, Latasha.” His mother introduced Tanner to Richard Sanchez. Looking at the older brother, Tanner could see why women thought he was quite handsome. He was a leaner version of Devlin, but unlike Devlin, he actually looked older than he was with gray hair on the edges of his dark hair and crow‟s feet in the corner of his eyes. http://SylviaHubbard.com 153 “You‟re the brother?” Tanner asked. “The brother?” Richard questioned. “Is that good or bad?” “I should be asking you that,” Tanner said with a playful wink. “Dev… my Lord, you didn‟t tell me Richard looks almost like you – but cuter.” Her voice was filled with taunting. “That‟s amazing – I don‟t have any siblings and I‟ve always marveled at how people could look alike from the same family.” She looked at Aurello. “You have handsome genes.” Aurello chuckled blushing. Devlin didn‟t look the least bit amused. “It‟s a good thing you don‟t have siblings, Ms. Tanner,” he sneered. “I don‟t think you‟d take well to them when they weren‟t very nice to you coming from the D.” His mother quickly began to speak about something, but Devlin wasn‟t listening to one word as he felt someone touching his leg. Everyone‟s attention was on Emma, except for Devlin who was looking right at Tanner. He didn‟t flinch, but he did worry she was about to kick him again. Instead, her shoeless foot circled his knee and slid down his inner thigh“Isn‟t that right, Devlin?” his mother‟s voice came through his lust filled mind. “Whatever,” Devlin said nonchalantly. Latasha gasped and Aurello cleared his throat. Tanner pulled her foot away and giggled. “I mean what… yes, Mother? What did you say?” “I was saying how we spoke earlier about forgiveness,” Emma said not pleased by her son‟s inattentiveness to what she was saying. “Oh yes, forgiveness. Welcome home, brother.” He lifted his glass of wine to Richard in a toast, but shot Tanner an „I‟m going to get you later‟ glare. He took a large gulp of wine. “So you weren‟t feeling well, Ms. Tanner?” Devlin‟s father asked to draw the conversation in a different direction from the uneasiness of everyone at the table.

“Oh, it must have been something I swallowed this afternoon,” Tanner said innocently. The wine in Delvin‟s mouth shot out across the table in a spray at Tanner. Tanner shot out the chair looking down at her ruined outfit and then looked back up to Devlin. She wasn‟t mad. Matter of fact, she looked highly amused. “Devlin! What‟s wrong with you?” Emma asked as Devlin hacked in coughs. “It must have been something he swallowed,” Tanner said smiling wickedly. “It‟s okay. I‟ll go up and change. I wasn‟t that hungry.” That was a big lie. “Maybe I‟ll join you later.” Ruby appeared at the doorway instantly as if he had been called and escorted Tanner out the room. Richard, Devlin and Aurello had stood, but Devlin didn‟t sit down when she left out the room. “I should go and apologize.” “I‟m sure she knows it was a mistake, Devlin,” Emma said. “Please, we have a guest.” 154 –TANNER’S DEVIL “I‟ll go,” Richard said, almost jumping up and before anyone could say anything he was out the room. Devlin sat down, but he couldn‟t concentrate on a damn thing. *** Harrison had moved her to a room across the hall from Latasha‟s old room. All her items were in there and she found another Dolce and Gabanna dress similar to the first. When Ruby was assured she was fine, he departed with the ruined dress to quickly find someone who could lift the stains or somehow salvage the expensive dress. As she was putting on the new dress, she saw that the wine had soaked through to her bra and took the dress off, placed it on the bed and then tossed her underclothes in the hamper. Without caring about being topless in the bedroom, she went over to the trunks to find another bra with her back to the door. Of course Tanner was pissed as hell and she hated Latasha Thompson with every fiber of her being, but she could also sympathize with Devlin. Honor to family, honor to self. Fuck that, she would have slapped her mother and father and then asked if they were smoking crack, but she knew her composure in front of his family was important to him. „Plus, getting upset about all this will show you care. Keep it to yourself, Tanner and just sit back and watch the show.‟ She thought the streets of Detroit had drama, but this shit up in the rich folks white city was like a soap opera gone really wrong. When she heard the door open, she didn‟t bother to look, because she assumed Devlin was dying to know her reaction to everything. And who else would have the audacity to come in her room unannounced? “I‟m not mad, Devlin, if that‟s what you‟re thinking. I promised to go

along with this stupid charade-“ She turned and gasped. Richard Sanchez was standing inside the room with the door closed behind him, unashamed and staring at her from head to toe as if she were a meal and he hadn‟t eaten in days. “You‟re her!” Richard said with a wicked smile on his lips, still looking her over for a second time, as if he had forgotten some spots and his eyes lingering on the ring that was around her neck. Tanner made no move to cover herself. She didn‟t move one inch as if to do so would provoke him to come over to her. “Who are you assuming I am?” “His wife,” Richard said knowingly. http://SylviaHubbard.com 155 Part 28 Tanner started to move to the bed to just throw on the dress to cover herself, but Richard moved quick like a snake blocking her way. In her folly, she had become to get comfortable and had not expected to be treated like she was a whore on the street anymore. But as she met Richard‟s spearmint eyes that were cold and lust filled, Tanner knew this man was a charlatan and he would be no different than any John she had in the past. Stupid men whose brains were between their legs and she needed just a move of her hips and a flick of her wrist to get them off. Weak creatures who couldn‟t see straight because all the lust was right behind their eyes. Not wanting to get within arms reach of him, she stopped. Refusing to show she was scared or shy, Tanner put her hands on her hips and shifted her weight to prepare for a fight. “Should you be in here if you knew that?” she asked coolly, thrusting her breast to give a needed distraction to the conversation. “I think being in here is where I belong. Don‟t you?” He flashed perfect white teeth as if he had caught his kill. She asked skeptically in a soft innocent voice. “Why would I think that?” “Aren‟t you curious as to why women want me, even after they know Devlin wants them?” Tanner stared at him for a hot second before she snorted very unladylike. Covering her mouth, she said, “I think I just threw up my lunch.” He stepped towards her and Tanner stepped away. “Don‟t pretend you don‟t know.” It was time for the games to end. This man had no idea who he was fucking with and Tanner was already pissed for other reasons. Richard was nothing but an idiot who was just fortunate to have a kind hearted brother like Devlin, but didn‟t deserve it. She wished he were a John so she could run to Donetello and order him to shoot this piece of shit. “I‟m not pretending, Richard? What‟s to pretend? That you‟re irritating my stomach? Look, Dick, I‟m sorry you‟ve got to prove your manhood by stealing Devlin‟s women with your little dipstick, but hear me now.” This time she took a step towards him. “And hear me clear, it will be a cold day in hell

before you will ever lay pipe in this canal. You couldn‟t turn on a light switch, let alone a real woman like me.” She pointed to the door. “So step your weak ass game out the motherfucking door or you will get kicked out.” “You Detroit women have that gangsta shit down pack, huh? Are they as sexy as you?” Arrogantly, Tanner said after sucking her teeth, “Doesn‟t Devlin usually choose the best?” Richard left out the room and Tanner hurriedly put on her dress. When she turned around again Harrison was standing in the doorway. 156 –TANNER’S DEVIL He didn‟t look the least bit pleased, yet when had Harrison ever been pleased by her presence? “You should have stayed lying down,” he said coldly carrying in a tray of food. She attacked the tray before he had a chance to put it down, famished. Angrily, she muttered with a full mouth full of food, “You didn‟t need to call a doctor. It was nothing, but cramps. That was embarrassing.” “Embarrassing is the fact that you‟ve never had a regular doctor, Lady Tanner, and then you wouldn‟t even let the doctor see or treat you.” “I don‟t need a regular doctor, Harrison.” “You‟ll go tomorrow to the doctor‟s appointment early in the morning or I will tell my lord about what happened today.” Tanner looked shocked not believing Harrison would go this far for something she didn‟t feel was worth the time of being concerned about. “Are you blackmailing me, Harrison?” “Yes. Are you going?” “And why do you care? In less than two months, I‟ll be completely out your hair.” “Your well being is my priority as long as my lord wants you in his life.” “Fine, I‟ll go.” She shoveled food down her throat and then gulped the drink down. Feeling much better, she wiped her mouth and stretched. “But you‟ll make excuses to Devlin and you better not tell him I‟m going.” “I think you need to rest,” Harrison suggested. “I think you need to tell me where they are so I don‟t have to tramp around this big ass house.” They held eye contact, before he said, “They‟re in the parlor having tea.” She put back on her shoes and walked to the door, but paused before leaving out. “Tell me, Harrison, are you the family‟s spokesman?” “I serve in whatever capacity my lord would have me. I‟m Devlin‟s voice when he doesn‟t want to speak.” Tanner left out the room trying not to allow this entire night to effect her mood, but it was becoming increasingly difficult to be around all this drama. Hell, she could go home for less and just deal with the streets of Detroit and

Donetello. So if Harrison was the spokesperson, was he the one that had said to the media that Latasha and Devlin were getting married again? And if that was the case, Harrison was merely speaking for Devlin, which meant Devlin had every intentions of still marrying Latasha, but was just fulfilling his promise to Tanner and giving her the three months. „What‟s the point of you staying for the entire three months, Tanner? Give this asshole a few more weeks and then get out of here?‟ That sounded so easy. So simple, but in her heart she didn‟t feel it was easy. „You really didn‟t think this was some Cinderella shit? Did you? A duke marrying a whore? Living respectfully happily ever after? Ha! That‟s some http://SylviaHubbard.com 157 Hollywood dream that will never happen to you and you know it. Use him like he‟s using you and move on.‟ Just as Harrison had said, everyone including Richard was in the parlor. He walked up to her first because Devlin was just sitting down to the piano. “Thank you for joining us,” he said. Smiling warmly, she spoke in a tone only he could hear. “Fuck you, Dick.” Moving around him, she nodded at everyone else in the room. “Devlin was just about to impress us with his talents,” Emma said, taking a seat near the piano. “Please join me, Ms. Tanner.” Every nerve in her body wanted to resist, but Tanner glanced at Devlin who begged with his eyes. “Thank you, Dowager,” she said with a taut smile. She didn‟t know if she could get use to this. Switching from the hood rat to lady was too difficult. Mentally complicated. “Devlin use to stutter when he was a young man,” Aurello explained. “But I suggested he take piano because he didn‟t like to talk at all. My cousin was just like this and I found that it helped with conversation and encourage talking.” “When my husband suggested it, I thought he was crazy,” Emma said. “But ever since then Devlin‟s been talking without stuttering. Please son, your best piece for us. Play something for this wonderful occasion.” “Yes, Momma,” Devlin waited until Latasha found a seat near him and he began to play. He could look over the piano straight at Tanner, although his line of sight also contained his mother and Latasha, but as he began to play a deep woeful symphony piece by Beethoven, Tanner instantly found herself mesmerized and seduced by the music he produced. Unable to tear her eyes away from him she could feel her heartbeat rising with the deep tempo of the music. Powerful passionate, ever stronger and stronger, just like the man who played. Yet there was a soft ever so gentle background that secured and treasured her. Tanner felt as if she was the only woman in the room and he played for her.

And the last note, he held making her spirit swell and her lip quiver as the song ended. When a tear fell from her eye and touched her cheek, Tanner was then aware of the ending of the song and that there were others around. She wiped at the tear and looked it on her finger. She had not seen her tears in so long. Yet this one was not of sadness or pain. This was a tear of joy and more wanted to come. Richard handed her his silk handkerchief. Reluctantly she took it to use as if something had gotten in her eye. “Devlin, I‟ve never heard you play like that,” Aurello commented breathless. “That was beautiful, Devlin,” Latasha said, getting up and putting her arms around his neck. Emma was wiping her eyes too. “Of course it was, Latasha. He was playing it for you. Anyone could see that.” 158 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner gripped the arm of the chair and tried not to let Emma‟s words bother her composure. “Perfection, Devlin,” Richard said raising a wine glass. “That could almost awaken Beethoven for a rematch,” he teased. This was said in levity to ease the room‟s mood. Devlin was looking at Tanner as he stood up to get out of the hug Latasha was giving him. Latasha whispered something in Devlin‟s ear, which made him look at her and then she kissed him soundly on the lips, while making sure she pressed her breast against him. Emma clapped happily. Every bone in Tanner‟s body wanted to run over and snatch that white bitch bald and bust out those fake ass breast with a shank. Tanner wished she could just call her girl, Pari over, find this white cow in the street and beat her down so bad her face was unrecognizable. „Don‟t want to kill her, just want to make her suffer.‟ Richard tapped her hand softly because she had started to make holes appear on the arm of the loveseat. “It‟s late,” Devlin said, moving away from Latasha. “Yes, it is,” Emma agreed. “Why don‟t you walk Latasha out to her car, Devlin? And Richard, please escort Ms. Tanner to her room.” “I‟ll be fine,” Tanner said stiffly. “I insist,” Richard persevered. “Never mind, my lord,” Harrison said, standing at the archway of the parlor. “I need to discuss some issues with the young lady.” Tanner took Harrison‟s offered arm, gave a graceful bow and left with Devlin‟s second, but not before she saw how Latasha protectively clutched on to Devlin. “I really hope you have nothing to discuss,” Tanner said irritably.

“Only to let you know Lady Emma asked me to deliver the reports to her office, but I‟ve placed the same copies in your room. It usually takes her two weeks to look through all of them. That‟s more than enough time to find out the real problem – before her.” “What real problem?‟ she asked. Harrison paused at the door of her bedroom. “If I told you, how can you be sure if I‟m not trying to hurt you, mi‟lady?” Tanner walked in the room frowning over everything Harrison had said and what had just happened in the parlor. Going over to her window, she looked down upon the front of the house to see Devlin walking Latasha to her car. That hussy threw her skinny ass body against Devlin‟s and rubbed around not caring that they were outside and someone could see them from the house. Devlin didn‟t move a muscle, keeping his hands at his side and when Latasha kissed him yet again, he looked straight up at Tanner‟s window. *** Devlin more or less yanked her away when he knew his mother was not peeking at them through the curtains anymore. “So who initiated the phone call, Latasha? You or my mother?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 159 “Your mother,” Latasha said. “I swear, Devlin,” she further added catching his look of disbelief. He turned away, but she called his name and he only looked over his shoulder at her. “I was a fool. A weak fool that was so unsure about you being able to please me that I never gave you a chance, but after last night and now tonight, I know we can be happy, Devlin. The way you played in there for me let‟s me know that I really believe there is still some love in your heart for me.” He had not been playing for her, but what the hell would she care. She was shallow and he knew the truth. “It‟s late, Tasha. Good night.” Walking in the house, he took a moment to think while going up to his room. Soon as he closed his doors, there was a knock to it. He hoped it was Tanner, because he had a lot of apologizing to do to her and that could take all night. But again he was disappointed as Richard stood there. “We need to talk,” Richard said with a knowing wicked look in his eye. Devlin hauled off and punched his brother in the face. Richard cursed viciously and held his nose. “Are you fucking through or would you like to get Mother up here so I can tell her about your wife right down the hall.” Stepping aside, Devlin let Richard come into the room and then closed the door for privacy. *** Tanner heard her bedroom door open just as she was stepping out the shower. She had grown tired of watching Devlin and Latasha. It felt dirty and

disgusting to see that woman slobbering over him. Throwing a robe on, she went into the bedroom and was surprised to see Emma bringing in a tray of herbal tea. “The staff informed me that a doctor came to see about you today. Are you alright, dear?” The older woman looked actually concerned. Tanner bit her lip because she seriously wanted to ask, „What the fuck do you want, bitch?‟ but she didn‟t. “Harrison went a little over board when I had a serious cramp, but it was nothing. Just another symptom of monthlies.” Emma twitched her nose and then sighed. “I understand. Fortunately, I don‟t have to go through that anymore.” “If you don‟t mind my asking, how old are you, Dowager?” “Sixty-two. Aurello and I were the same age when we married and had children late in life. Please have seat, Ms. Tanner, I think we need to talk.” She patted the bed bedside where she had sat. Sitting down, Tanner uncomfortably waited for Emma to speak. “I want to apologize for taking a stereotypical initial assessment of you, Ms. Tanner. I was very wrong to come to any decisions or accusations about your true intentions with Devlin. The queen let me know personally how she was impressed with you. Harrison gave me a very impressive run down of your talents and how you‟ve been an asset to Devlin in just two short weeks.” 160 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Harrison?” Emma chuckled. “I was surprised too. That man rarely likes anyone, but he paid high compliments to you.” Tanner wanted to take the focus off of herself. “You are so blessed to have two very handsome and eligible sons, Dowager.” “Please call me, Lady Emma.” Now Tanner was really suspicious. This woman was getting a little bit too comfortable for some strange reason. “I‟m hoping Devlin continues his courtship of Latasha and we can set another wedding date in a month for him. This time it will be smaller. Just family and very close associates in a quick ceremony. You can help plan everything because last time Harrison had horrible taste in everything, but a woman‟s touch will be good and helpful for me.” Tanner covered her right hand up that held the ring on it and forced herself to look truly happy about what the Dowager had just said. How sick was that to plan her husband‟s second wedding? “And Richard has matured so much since … well you know,” Emma said. “He‟s actually taking on responsibilities and … he‟s come to me for advice and consultation.” “Well, he had to grow up sooner or later,” Tanner said with a false smile of hope, wondering why would Emma talk with her about Richard and his development? Why would Tanner care about Richard maturing? “Matter of fact, he came to me tonight to express interest in you.” The woman received a double take from Tanner. “Me? Why would

Richard express interest in me, Lady Emma?” “Because he sees what he doesn‟t even know about you yet. That you‟re an extraordinary woman that even I would be honored to have as a daughter in law.” „Just not to her baby, Devlin!‟ Tanner spat in her head. „Who is this heifer trying to fool?‟ Emma fondly patted Tanner‟s lap. “Just think about it. I‟m sure coming from a place like Detroit there wasn‟t much hope of being the wife of someone like Richard.” She stood up and smiled as if she had bequeathed Tanner with a pot of gold. “Good night, Ms. Tanner.” “Good night, Lady Emma.” When Tanner was left alone, she lay back on the bed and took a deep breath. Would this day ever end? http://SylviaHubbard.com 161 162 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 28 After an hour of pacing the room, Tanner couldn‟t stand it anymore. Pressing her ear to the door, she listened for any movement in the hallway. She knew that his parent‟s rooms were on the other side of the house and her room was more in the middle of the large estate. She worried about servants roaming the hall, who would immediately informed that batty mother that Tanner was sneaking in the halls. When she was sure all was clear, she stepped out in the hall. She had changed into a skimpy stringed t-shirt and a pair of matching yellow shorts with ankle socks. Before leaving out the room, she had made a make shift lump on her bed, put on soft music on a stereo to hide whether she was in there or not and turned off all the lights. Making her way to Devlin‟s room, she knocked softly on the door after listening to hear if she could tell if there was anyone in there with him. That would be truly embarrassing if Emma or Aurello opened the door. „Maybe I should have put on more clothes!‟ Still she knocked after she determined that no one was in there with him. A few moments passed and finally his door swung open sharply, but it wasn‟t Devlin standing there as she had hoped. Her left eye twitched uncontrollably as she stared up into Richard‟s face. “Where‟s Devlin?” she demanded to know, feeling naked all over again as she stood in front of him. He lustfully licked his lips and said, “He‟s taking a shower. He‟ll be out in a minute. Please come in.” Tanner hesitated because she didn‟t want to be in another bedroom with Richard.

“Would you like the whole house to know you‟re sneaking in Devlin‟s room?” Richard asked. “Because I can close this door in your face now?” She slipped in carefully avoiding not touching him. Once she came inside she could hear the shower running and breath a sigh of relief. “I just told him my plan about you,” Richard said, moving way too close behind her. Tanner faced him and stepped farther away. “What plan?” “I told him I threw our mother off your back by expressing interest in you. This way our mother won‟t suspect a thing when you‟re with Devlin all the time because she‟ll think you‟ll have interest in me. You know I‟m the better catch.” “And he said this was fine with him?” “For a couple of months it shouldn‟t matter, right? Just so my parents won‟t pressure Devlin about you.” “He told you about us?” she asked with great wariness. “Yes, he did. I knew he was married the day after it happened.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 163 She remembered Richard coming to the hotel room. Yet why would Devlin entrust his brother with the entire secret of their marriage? Devlin cleared his throat behind her and Tanner faced him. She had been so confused she had not heard the water turn off. Now her husband stood there leaning against the doorway with a strange look in his spearmint eyes. Water dripped from his hairless chest and the definition of the large muscles on his body seemed to scream for her touch. “What are you doing here?” he asked Tanner as if she had planned meeting Richard, while Devlin was taking a shower in this room. “I thought I made it clear in Africa I want to spend the entire night with you.” He raised a brow of disbelief. “Are you still having… a condition?” “That has nothing to do with anything!” she hissed, trying to keep her voice down. “I want to spend all night with you, Devlin.” He looked at the bed and then back at the way she was dressed, as if something was about to fall out between her legs. Frowning, he asked, “Will we be sleeping together? Or should I sleep on the chair?” Tanner huffed. “Can we speak about our sleeping arrangements in private?” Glancing over at Richard, who had a harried look on his face, she said, “We can‟t reveal all our fun we have to Dick.” Devlin nodded his goodnight to Richard. When they were alone, Devlin said, “He hates being called Dick.” “I hate him and could care less about what he likes.” He looked taken aback by her words. “You do?” “Oh come off it Devlin. Your brother‟s an asshole.” “I know this, but most women find him charming and irresistible.” She snorted in disgust wanting to drop the subject of Richard Sanchez. “Are you sleeping in that towel?”

He went over to the bed where he had laid a pair of pajama bottoms. “I‟m still confused as to what our sleeping arrangements will be with you in that condition,” he said as he proceeded to put his pajamas on. Tanner turned out the lights in the bedroom and around the room until only one lamp near the bed was on. “We‟re sleeping in the bed together, Devlin. It‟s not negotiable.” Going over to the bed, she pulled away the covers. “Which side do you like?” she asked. “My left,” he said, with this baffled expression on his face. “Don‟t you need a towel around you or extra sheet?” “Would you feel better if I wear an adult diaper so I won‟t leak?” she asked sarcastically. “Tanner, I‟m trying to understand.” There was this pleading look of pure lost on his face that she tried to ignore because she was about to break out in hysterical laughter if she acknowledged it too long. Although, he did look extra cute. “Okay, Devlin, I‟ll be fine. Lay down.” She moved into her position in bed and patted the space beside him. 164 –TANNER’S DEVIL Warily lying beside her as if she was going to spill over like a glass of wine, Devlin was sweating bullets by the time he finally got fully under the covers. They were awkwardly quiet for a long moment before Tanner gasped suddenly, making Devlin stiffen up and look like he was about to jump from the bed. “What‟s wrong?!” “Nothing,” she said. “When‟s your birthday?” “In December.” She frowned. “I won‟t be here in December.” “Your birthdays coming up,” he reminded her. “What does that mean?” “We could celebrate our birthdays together?” he suggested. “We could, but I‟m not use to doing anything for my birthday. Most times when I did celebrate it was either drugged or drunk. But since I don‟t get high anymore, I‟ve been pretty much a boring person – according to Pari.” She turned on her side to him and he had that stiffened look again as if something was about to spill out. “Would you stop that?” she said annoyed. “I can‟t help it! I‟ve never… you know.” “I‟m alright, Devlin, and I won‟t mess up your nice wonderful bed.” He covered her mouth with his hand abruptly and straightened up in bed. She didn‟t hear anything, but she was ready to dive under the covers if his parents came through that door. “He‟s listening,” Devlin whispered.

“Who?” He pulled the covers over their head and together they ducked down under to speak clearly. “Richard.” “Why?” she asked confused. “He used to always listen in when he got me in trouble with my parents. I always knew he did because there‟s a loose board right outside my door that makes this funny sound in the walls.” “Did you get in trouble a lot?” she questioned. “Let‟s just say I could sell ice to Eskimo‟s and I was usually convincing my asshole brother to do things he wasn‟t supposed to. Then there were the tricks to Grandpa Rose and of course, Godpappa Knowles received a fair share of tricks too.” “Is that why you‟re so serious now?” There was sadness in her tone as she cupped his face. “You have to put away childish things. My mother told me that many times and once I was appointed, I did. “Is he still listening?” She was getting hot underneath the covers and they were too close to give her too many ideas. He lifted above the covers and listened for a moment, but returned. “Yes.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 165 Tanner pulled the covers away and began to moan quite loudly as if she were orgasming. Devlin looked at her as if she had lost her mind. “Yes. Yes! Oh Yes, Devlin!” She covered her mouth to catch her giggle. Leaning over to whisper in her ear, “Did I miss something? Or is this part of your condition?” She covered her mouth to giggle some more. Devlin was infected by her amusement and smiled. There was a creak outside the door to indicate Richard had walked away. “Why‟d you do that?” Devlin questioned. “Misery loves company, but hates when you don‟t join their party,” she said simply, sitting back up with him. “You‟re amazing, Tanner,” he said. There was a nice feeling all over her when he said that. “Thank you.” “But he‟ll think about it and know it was a fake.” “No, if he thinks like you think, Devlin,” she said knowingly. “Women are fully capable of having sex while on their period. Sure it‟s messy as hell, but it‟s not unpossible.” He raised a curious brow. “But we are not going to experiment on that this month,” she said playfully pushing on him, but that was like pushing on a brick wall. “If he asks, and I‟ll bet my college degree he will ask, tell him it smells like chicken and

feels like gooey caramel, and then try not to laugh at the face he makes.” Devlin gave her a look of disbelief again. “Does it?” Tanner burst out in laughter. The rest of the night they talked about anything and everything. Tanner fell asleep first lying on his chest, listening to him talk about his appointment ceremony with the queen at sixteen. Devlin felt her deep breathing and reached over to turn out the lights. Now that she was here with him, he would not have wanted her to sleep anywhere else. He was glad she had insisted upon doing this. Kissing her brow softly he relished in the warmness of her body noticing the fullness of her breast and how he really couldn‟t tell what she was going through physically, but there was a soft feel about her body. God had made the woman on purpose that way. Devlin couldn‟t believe just by laying here, all the myths he had been told about woman were put to rest. More respect for his Tanner beamed from him. He was glad to have Tanner in his life. And now that he had time to think, he could suggest other methods to get her pregnant. They would just have to come to a solution very soon. Time was running out and Devlin was damn if he was going to have Richard take his appointment or his woman 166 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 31 Being a light sleeper, Devlin arose at four in the morning like usual, unwinding himself from the comfort of Tanner‟s body. He watched her sleep for a moment before cleaning up and putting on his clothes. She had moaned and tensed up several times during the night, but other than that, he had really enjoyed her warmth and presence. Curiosity was killing him and he checked the sheets just to be sure and chuckled to himself for his own innocence and the wonderful woman that Tanner was to be so patient with him. He covered her up and tenderly kissed her cheek. She didn‟t stir at all and he left out his bedroom locking his door to make sure no one entered uninvited. Going down to the family room to watch overseas markets, he wasn‟t surprised to see his father in the room doing the same fully dressed and rolling cigars carefully. Devlin sat near his father after saying a general good morning to him. After a few moments of watching the markets quietly, Aurello said, “Should I wonder when you‟ll be leaving again? More importantly, I eagerly wait to see if you will take Ms. Latasha with you?” Devlin cut his father a look wondering what did the man exactly know. He knew his brother had not opened his mouth to anyone because Richard took Devlin‟s threats very seriously. “I need to leave, but I haven‟t found something to leave for that would warrant a long stay away, yet. And no I had no intentions of dragging Ms. Latasha anywhere.” “I‟m supposed to go negotiate a settlement between our distant cousins

on the wine land in Italy. It will give you a chance to spend some time with your nephew and I know whatever comes of it, you have made the best decision.” “They don‟t want an official mediator?” “Using outsiders tend to create public leaks,” Aurello answered simply. “And Richard can‟t be sent?” Devlin questioned. “Antonio Bellini expressed great anger if Richard came to the meeting and since I‟m not ready to bury a son, you or I should go. This clash in the family is partly my fault anyways.” Devlin refused to comment on that last sentence either. “How long?” “Three days to hear them argue, one day for cooling off and two days to mediate the deal. Antonio is sending his son Renaldo and don‟t be surprised if Dalton shows up. You can use the family‟s lodging for complete privacy for yourself, knowing Renaldo‟s ways, and I can arrange for Antonio to send the jet tonight.” “I doubt if Dalton shows up,” Devlin snorted. “That man is busier than I. But that‟s only a week, Papa.” “That‟s enough to find something else. Most likely by then you‟ll be returning to Africa.” “Most likely. My ten year appointment is almost over as ambassador, but I‟ve been asked to serve as consultant.” Devlin wanted to get more coffee http://SylviaHubbard.com 167 and read his paper. “Make the arrangements and I won‟t mind a plane ride with Renaldo.” When he stood, Aurello said, “Will Ms. Tanner be staying or leaving with you?” “As my staff, she will be accompanying with me,” Devlin said stiffly. Aurello pretended to be consumed with rolling his cigars. “I find it also strange that no woman has ever wanted to willingly accompany you on your many business trips, Devlin.” “Who said she was willing?” His father gave him a stern look. “You‟ve had female hired help in the past who could not stand to be in your insufferable presence before. On top of that, Harrison likes her. Unlike your mother who does not notice these things, I notice how very odd that is. You forget I‟ve known Harrison all his life.” Trying not to appear defensive, Devlin asked coolly, “Is this leading somewhere?” The question was ignored by his father, who then asked, “I was wondering why the same ring I saw your mother throw away yesterday was on Ms. Tanner‟s right ring finger at dinner. Is there some significance?” Instead of lying, Devlin asked, “What would make you say that, Father?” “I haven‟t seen this strange look on your face since I asked if you knew of Richard‟s intentions the night we discovered him,” Aurello noted. Saying nothing, Devlin used a drink of his coffee as a deterrent to speaking.

Aurello stood up and looked Devlin straight in the eye. “You gave me that answer a long time ago too. Let‟s hope when you finally return we can find true answers to all my wonderings about your real business with Ms. Tanner.” This was more or less an order. “Yes, Papa.” Devlin took his leave toward the kitchen, while his father returned back to his room. After making plans with Harrison, Devlin went down to the kitchen to get another cup of coffee with his morning paper. Just as he was finishing up his paper, Richard came in the kitchen from the guesthouse. “Good morning,” Richard said, looking around to make sure they were alone. Devlin nodded and mumbled something in his coffee cup not wanting to say anything to really encourage conversation with his brother. “So did you resolve your sleeping arrangements with her?” Richard asked nonchalantly, stirring more than normal amounts of sugar in his coffee. “We slept in the bed,” Devlin said obviously. “And?” Richard stopped, stirring his coffee, but continued to pour the sugar. Devlin tore his eyes off the sugar and looked up at his brother. „Just like Tanner had said he would do. Damn she‟s good!‟ “What do you think?” His brother grimaced. “I can‟t believe you… did you?” Using his coffee cup to hide his amused grin he couldn‟t stop from surfacing, he only shrugged a shoulder as if it was no big deal. Reaching over the counter, he took the sugar from Richard and set it down on the counter. 168 –TANNER’S DEVIL Richard looked beside himself. “Oh shit. How did it feel? Didn‟t it smell?” Keeping a straight face, Devlin repeated Tanner‟s words, holding back sobs of laughter. “It smelled like chicken and …felt like warm caramel.” The wide-eyed expression of awe that emanated from Richard‟s face was priceless. For the first time in their lives, Richard looked at Devlin with so much respect and superiority. Harrison entered the kitchen. “All arrangements have been made, my lord. Would you like me to wake the misses?” “No, thank you, Harrison,” Devlin said. “I‟ll wake her.” Nodding at Richard, he left out the kitchen before he lost his composure. Getting back to the room, he stared at his wife for the longest while. She flinched a little and then moaned some. Remembering an old Indian remedy someone had told him about a long time ago, he grabbed a damp towel and a warming pad. Placing these items beside the bed, he decided it was time to wake her up. *** Tanner felt the softest touch down her back in her sleep. During the night, she had been having the worse cramps she had ever had in her life. Peaking one eye opened, she was graced by his beautiful smile awakening her

fully, making her forget about the dull ache in her lower abdomen for a moment. His long strong fingers were stroking her back as she laid on her stomach looking up at him. “Good morning,” he said and kissed her cheek, lying on the bed fully clothed next to her. “Already? How can you wake so early?” She closed her eyes briefly again to do a self-check. “I‟m not big on sleeping, Tanner, even when you tire me out,” Devlin admitted. “I nap and get back up.” “That cannot be healthy.” She moved closer to him, mad he was fully dressed, but he smelled delicious. “I have a lot to do today,” he said as if apologizing. “Good, because if you keep ignoring work, you‟ll get stressed over your business life too.” He was so blessed to have a woman like Tanner, who actually understood his busy life. “Well thank you for understanding, Ms. Sanchez.” She smiled and rolled her eyes heavenwards really liking when he called her that a little bit too much. “I would like to speak with you about last night.” “There‟s nothing to speak about.” Devlin didn‟t want to speak of that and knew that was an argument waiting to happen. If they argued, he would not be able to do what was planned. That commanding tone he took as if she had no say in the subject surfaced and rattled her nerves. “There‟s a lot to speak of Devlin and –“ “Will you do me the honor of letting me do something?” he asked. Unnerved at being interrupted, but too curious as to why his matter seemed more important than hers, she warily questioned, “Devlin, I‟m still-“ http://SylviaHubbard.com 169 “I know,” he said understandingly. “And you must be cramping from all the moaning you did in your sleep.” Blushing that he had been watching her sleep, Tanner nodded, “What do you want to do?” “You‟ll have to trust me. Now close your eyes and don‟t move.” Hesitantly, Tanner closed her eyes and tried to relax wondering what he was doing as the covers were pulled down to her ankles. Something warm was laid against her body and she could feel her cramps trying to resist it. This had been her worst period yet and she wanted to blame the different schedule of traveling and so forth, yet her gut feeling told her something else, but she really wanted to ignore her gut feeling. “Do you trust me?” he asked. His voice had come above hers, yet she didn‟t feel any of his weight on her. “I‟m going to have to learn right away, aren‟t I?” she teased. His warm hands moved over her clothed flank and down to the back of her thighs. Tanner relaxed as he began to knead the muscles all the way down to her toes and then moved back up.

Devlin appreciated the soft feel of her skin and marveled at the light coffee color that he wanted to kiss and taste. He found his control with Tanner had to be put in overdrive considering her condition, but it also made him realize how much he enjoyed wanting her and being in lust with her body no matter what condition she was in. Wanting her to relax for what he was going to do, he made sure he found all the tight muscles and properly gave them attention all the way down to her toes and then back up to her nice sized apple bottom. He needed her very comfortable because he wasn‟t sure if anyone had ever done this to her in this condition. Tanner felt calm all over. The idea of getting a massage was a wonderful gesture on Devlin‟s part. Donetello usually made himself scarce when Aunt Dottie visited unless he was horny and then he just wanted one thing. Devlin causally laid over her, pulling the covers around them, but not putting his full weight on her. The security of his body and the warm heating pad on her lower back was heaven! Then she felt his kisses to her neck, behind her ears and her shoulders, while his hand somehow slipped in front of her and inside of her clothing. “Devlin!” she warned, trying to wiggle away. “Shh,” he whispered softly, applying more body weight to hold her down securely. “But I‟m on-“ “Trust me, Tanner.” “Devlin-“ she stopped herself this time as his hand drew back the skin and caressed her tenderly caressed around her clitoris. Her whole body tightened as his hand moved in a circular direction stimulating and overpowering her resistance. Tanner gripped the pillow, burying her face in it and moaning in joy. Her hips pressed forward and allowed him to give her pleasure. Never in her life would she had imagine some man doing this to her, Whatever pain or discomfort 170 –TANNER’S DEVIL she had been feeling was completely gone as she was lifted off to a blissful orgasm that made her toes curl and her eyes roll back in her head. It seemed to take forever for her to calm down. When she finally looked over her shoulder, it was to see Devlin had a damp towel for his hands. Blushing profusely, Tanner hid her face back in the pillow as he removed the heating pad and kissed her neck. “Why‟d you do that?” she asked, looking back at him again. “You needed it,” he said simply. “How‟d you know to do that?” “An acquaintance told me a while ago that he would do this for his wife on her flow. I was curious to see if it would work. Did it?” “Yes!” she said satisfied and then teased, “You keep this up and I won‟t let you leave.” Devlin wanted to say, „That is the point.‟ Instead, he leaned down and

kissed her lips, loving her immediate response. “Use my shower and get dressed. I had Harrison bring in your personals. I must return to the city to handle more business, but we will be on a private plane late tonight to head for Italy.” So enthralled about his tenderness, Tanner decided to save her questions about everything that had happened last night until later. She nodded solemnly and leaned up to kiss his cheek. “Thank you, Devlin.” “No thanks needed, wife. It is my duty as a husband to make you happy.” She had to force herself not to want to feel happy like this forever, as he got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Taking a moment before sitting up, she took several deep breaths to clear her mind and not feel strongly about what Devlin had done to her. It was a good thing he was in the bathroom, because she knew she probably looked very confused and conflicted. Looking around the room, she noticed her personal trunk by Devlin‟s. It was a good thing she had not unpacked yet. Devlin came out the bathroom and nodded to the other side of the bed, where a fruit and muffin tray was. “You‟re being too nice to me,” she said gratefully. Carefully standing up, she waited for the pain or cramping to return, but there was nothing. She started for the bathroom before pausing and calling on him. “Do you know about Richard going to your mother expressing interest in me?” “I know,” he said tightly. She waited for him to say more and when he didn‟t she went into the bathroom, wondering was there more? He was aware that his brother had expressed interest to their mother. She was positive Devlin was aware his mother‟s matchmaking tendencies. Was this what he wanted? Or maybe it was because he didn‟t care? What was Devlin‟s true plan for her? „You‟re thinking too much again!‟ she scolded herself. Devlin had left when she came out the bathroom, but her mind really wasn‟t thinking about him or the problem with Richard for the moment, because her period had completely stopped from last night and that was out of the ordinary. http://SylviaHubbard.com 171 Harrison knocked on the door. “Lady Tanner, we‟ll be leaving soon for your appointment. No excuses.” Before meeting Harrison downstairs, she straightened up Devlin‟s room and went to retrieve the brief and her purse out her room. Richard was waiting by her doorway. “You aren‟t much of a secretive person, are you?” “What‟s it to you?” she snapped. He invited himself in her room as she retrieved her items. “If we‟re to carry on the farce of having interest with each other, I think we need to spend some time together. I mean you wouldn‟t want Devlin‟s mother to find out my brother is a big liar.”

“Devlin left no instructions about this,” Tanner said. “Did he need to?” Hesitantly, Tanner stopped to think. Devlin didn‟t say anything - Even when she had addressed him directly about Richard‟s scheme. It was like he wanted her to be with Richard. Her doubt gave Richard ample time to come over and pull her in his arms. Tanner pushed against his shoulders, but Richard had a firm grip on her head and was able to connect his mouth to hers. His mouth pressed down on hers and at first she was shocked and then instantly repulsed. A voice cleared at the doorway and Tanner‟s heart sank just as she stomped on Richard‟s foot to make him release her. 172 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 173 Part 30 “I hope I wasn‟t interrupting anything?” Emma asked happily. Tanner said, “I‟m glad you did, Lady Emma.” Being the supposed lady she was, she could only shoot Richard a venomous glare before storming out the room. Harrison was waiting for her in the back of the limousine and gave her a curious look noting the upset in her demeanor. She was in a quandary about whether to tell Harrison and even worse Devlin about what had happened to her with Richard. On top of that, she really didn‟t want to go to a doctor. When Tanner‟s tense foot tapping started to irritate him, he placed a firm hand on her knee to stop her. “Is this necessary?” she barked. “No, its not, but the sound of it was-“ She cut him off. “I wasn‟t speaking of that.” “You meant the doctor‟s visit? It‟s very necessary for my peace of mind.” “I‟m perfectly healthy.” “Perfectly healthy people don‟t pass out over cramps,” Harrison said. “And since my lord is planning on leaving the country again I‟ll need to know you‟re fit to leave the country.” She huffed in irritation and opened up the brief with the reports in them to take her mind off the mess. Keeping in mind of the warning about the reports, Tanner carefully read over each and every report and the summary of past reports. Harrison had brought other items to keep him busy. Unable to focus, Tanner decided to get what was bothering her off her chest. “Richard kissed me,” Tanner said abruptly nervous about seeing the doctor. Harrison didn‟t look the least bit surprised. “And?” “And what? Should I tell Devlin?” “I can‟t answer that, Lady Tanner.” Confused, Tanner asked, “Aren‟t you supposed to look out for the well

being of your lord?” “Yes, but when it comes to family, we all must make a decision on how far should we allow people to know just how bad their family members are.” “So you know why Devlin turns a blind eye to his brother‟s lecherous intentions towards the women he likes?” Harrison took a deep breath. “That would be a questions you need to speak with Devlin about, but as you said you‟ll be leaving in a couple of months, so why should you care?” Tanner hated that he pointed that out, but couldn‟t discuss the subject any further because she was called in to see the doctor. She was seen alone, while Harrison choose to stay in the waiting room. 174 –TANNER’S DEVIL The doctor did a detail medical history after assuring Tanner all information would be kept in confidence unless it was under emergency conditions and no information could be garnered from her. In that instance, he would speak only with Devlin. He checked her fully and even discussed with her about her period stopping suddenly. “Tell me about the botched abortion five years ago?” Tanner really didn‟t want to go into that, but knew she had to cooperate if she didn‟t want Harrison to find some way to let Devlin know she was not fit for traveling. Devlin might choose to leave her at with his family and that would be horrible. She would kill Emma before the end of the day if left alone with that woman. “There‟s really nothing to tell. It happened by mistake and before I knew it I was bleeding to death.” She really didn‟t want him to all the details because she was so ashamed. “Have you been having pains like this?” “Look Doc, I‟m not pregnant. I know this. I can‟t get pregnant.” He didn‟t question her any further about it, but there was a skeptical look in his eyes that just made Tanner uncomfortable. The doctor went on to explain that her condition could be stress, changes in environment and different eating habits, but he really had no idea about the severe cramping. She promised to let him know if there was more cramping and if her period changed. The doctor allowed her to wash up and douche after he was finished with the examination. Tanner stared down at her clean underwear in distress and wondered why couldn‟t she come up with a reason medically for her unknown body changes? So upset about her condition, she forgot to put on her underwear and didn‟t realize it until she was sitting back in the car with Harrison, on the way home. “Now the good news, mi‟lady,” Harrison said. “Are you saying there‟s bad news to follow?” Tanner asked being careful to keep her legs closed. “There is,” he said monotonously. “In any case, Devlin called to say his meetings were cancelled and asked about you while you were in the doctor‟s

office.” “That‟s good news?” “Yes. He has half a day free and he wants to spend it with you. Free time is rare with Devlin.” She smiled honored. “What‟s the bad news?” “He was arriving home when he called because he was unaware you weren‟t there. So his mother was immediately alerted he was home with free time as well.” Harrison didn‟t need to explain further. No doubt Emma had Latasha already in route to the house. “It gets worse,” the manservant said with dread. “It does?” “Yes. It seems Lady Emma was eager about the news of letting Devlin know about you and Richard.” “There is no Richard and I.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 175 “Lord Devlin said the same exact thing. Yet, not according to Lady Emma, who – as she explained-walked in to see Richard‟s tongue down your throat.” Tanner gasped. “No!” “I heard everything because I was on speakerphone when Lady Emma was speaking to my lord.” “And did you come to my defense?” she questioned. “I informed him after his mother left the room, that you told me and that you asked me if you should let him know what his brother did.” Tanner wanted to reach over and slap the old man because he was deliberately not fully explaining himself on purpose and getting anything out of him was like pulling teeth. “And Harrison? What else?” He had the audacity to smirk. “I told him the same thing that I told you. He then asked if you indicated any enjoyment.” “Enjoyment?” “Yes, but I was unable to answer that since you never said if you did or didn‟t.” “Could we hurry and get me home so I can speak to Devlin personally?‟ she ordered. The manservant chuckled while telling the driver to put the petal to the metal. “What is so funny, Harrison?” Tanner sneered. “You said home,” he pointed out. The impact of what she had said hit her hard and Tanner was not happy at all with herself at that moment. She was allowing herself to get too close to Devlin Sanchez. 176 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 31 She wasted no time in going anywhere, except the training room, where

the staff told her Devlin was. When she walked in, Devlin was only wearing some jogging pants and he was covered in a layer of sweat from over exertion. Latasha was a couple of feet away sitting on a bench visually adoring him, while Devlin pummeled a punching bag. Tanner walked right past Latasha as if she were none existent and stopped arms length of Devlin in his line of sight. He didn‟t take his eyes off the bag, but she knew he could see her in his peripheral vision. Knowing Devlin was probably used to dealing with hysterical females and was anticipating her groveling, Tanner kept her cool. She had not done anything to warrant being sorry for and she wasn‟t going to act like she did. Thinking smart, she did the only thing she knew would get her point across to him. “Your fly is open,” she said suddenly. He stopped and looked down and then looked back at her even angrier, realizing he had on jogging pants, which had no open fly. “That was just to let you know you shouldn‟t always believe what you hear,” Tanner said triumphantly. “I don‟t wish to discuss this,” he gritted through clenched teeth. “Well I do!” she said, stomping her foot. He looked past her at Latasha. “Ms. Tanner, I suggest you check your temper and have a seat until I‟m done and then I might think about speaking with you. I refuse to have a battle of wits with an unarmed person.” Tanner narrowed her eyes so angry she wanted to hit him. She couldn‟t believe the audacity, the evilness, and the coldness about him. Was he daft? Or was he just so sick and tired of his brother‟s crap, he could just push females away like an annoying fly, easily blaming them for what his brother started. When she was about to say something again, he pointed to the bench beside Latasha. “Sit!” he bellowed. At that moment, his mother and brother entered. Tanner turned around and sat down next to Latasha. She deliberately cut the woman a look, daring her to say something to her. “Ms. Tanner, I didn‟t know you had returned already,” Emma said with a slight disappointment in her voice. “Can‟t stay away for long,” Tanner snipped sarcastically. “I might miss the party.” Richard was dressed casually in a white T-shirt and blue jogging pants. He nodded favorable to Tanner before going over and putting on a pair of boxing gloves like Devlin. Emma sat on the other side of Tanner near the edge of the bench with her legs twisted to the side. Tanner noticed Latasha also sat in the same awkward position. http://SylviaHubbard.com 177 Tanner had chosen to sit back on the bench because it was more comfortable despite the fact that the hem of her dress came to her mid thigh.

“What are they doing?” Tanner asked after Harrison joined them shortly. “Every once in a while, they go at it,” Emma said, looking very excited. That was just sick to want to watch her sons hurt each other. “I‟m surprised that it‟s taken so long for Devlin to call Richard out,” Harrison said. “I was sure he‟d call him out sooner than this.” He looked at Latasha. “Maybe he didn‟t feel it was worth it.” He paused and looked over at Tanner. “Until now.” Tanner blushed. Was he really fighting for her? Devlin and Richard moved to the middle of the floor not breaking eye contact. After gentlemanly touching gloves, they began to box. Richard mostly blocked while Devlin angrily tried to knock him out. With Devlin being a left-hander, it was difficult for Richard to even defend himself correctly. Tanner was amazed at the power behind Devlin‟s punches and she became enthralled at how an animalistic side seem to burst forth. Tanner found herself breathless, yet relaxed in knowing Devlin could physically kick Richard‟s ass, but she knew the man had never laid a harmful hand to her no matter how mad she made him - yet. Unlike Donetello, who would backhand her at any moment just for a wrong look. Suddenly Devlin stopped and stared directly at her incredulously. He put his defense aside and looked down between her legs. Tanner followed his heated glare to see she had forgotten about the fact she had no underwear on and her legs were wide open. Richard realized Devlin‟s defense were down and swung a strong right across Devlin‟s cheek. Latasha gasped and Emma stood up in worry as Harrison stepped forward to help Devlin up and check his face. Devlin pushed Harrison‟s hands away in annoyance. “I‟m fine!” he hissed. Tanner blushed, closing her legs and sat like all the other women were sitting uncomfortably. Devlin shook off the pain on the side of his face and engaged Richard again, forcing himself not to look at Tanner. How the hell had she distracted him? Where the hell had her underwear gone? Richard got in a good hit to his stomach, but Devlin knew it was now all because he was hallucinating about sniffing Tanner. He was positive he could just taste her essence in his mouth and smelling her glorious flesh right under his nose even though she was sitting ten feet away from him. He wanted this over and done with so he could hurry up and deal with Tanner. Two hard jabs to the side and a harsh blow to the chin laid Richard out on his back. Emma ran to Richard‟s side to assist her oldest son, while Latasha stood up and happily clapped. Tanner continued to sit embarrassed that Devlin knew

she was pantiless. 178 –TANNER’S DEVIL He walked straight up to her and grabbed Tanner‟s arm, making her stand up because of his height. “Get in my office immediately,” he ordered tightly, nudging her to the door. Every fiber in her being wanted to demand that they settle whatever he was upset about now, she knew she could expect to stay in control and keep things secret around his family. Giving in, she huffed, but stomped out the room. “What did she do?” Latasha asked. “None of your concern,” Devlin sneered tired, of playing this stupid game of actually liking this woman for his mother‟s sake and because he was a big liar. “I think it is her concern, since Ms. Tanner will be her assistant soon.” So distracted by his anger and lust, Devlin forgot himself and turned around sharply to Emma. “Until the time I decide to marry Latasha, Tanner is my concern and only my concern, Mother. And I do not want to hear another complaint against her or where she chooses to go with me from this point forward.” He dropped his gloves and walked out the room, headed briskly to his office. Tanner was in there pacing nervously. But when he came in, she stopped and looked anxious as he closed the door. Giving too much time to think about it, she started to worry that maybe Emma and Richard were giving Devlin a lying earful and given Tanner‟s past, it would be a hooker‟s word against his family. She would never win against them and Devlin could… She didn‟t want to think about it. Devlin locked the office as soon as he entered, not taking his eyes off of her. She braced for him as he approached her with fear and apprehension in those dark marble eyes of hers. He pulled her in his arms and ravished her delicious thick lips. She tensed as if expecting something else, but responded just as eager. Feeling her tongue wrapped around his, Devlin wanted to swallow her whole. His entire body was aroused and he needed her. Not just now, but forever. Lifting her up, he carried her over to the desk and groaned feeling the heat between her legs pressed against his thigh. He didn‟t care as he knocked things to the floor before sitting her down. “What about Aunt Dottie?” he asked worried through short kisses to her face and neck. “She moved out late last night,” she replied with a giggle, enjoying to lovely attention he was giving her instead of the beating she had been anticipating again. He groaned again, pulling her zipper down on her dress and pushing away her bra to taste the dark puckered flesh of both her aureoles one at a time. Lingering briefly on each one to size them up with his tongue, Devlin teased and taunted them and then tried to suckle as much of her breast in his mouth. He loved the feel of her flesh in his mouth and how she would grind her hips against him, while wrapping her legs tighter around his waist.

Tanner moaned adoring the smell of the sweat on his body, wanting to feel him naked against her. His mouth felt like hot fire on her flesh as she clawed his back, arched her back and begged for more. “Can we?” he asked, placing kisses on her neck and face. “P-Please Tanner,” he begged. “Say yes.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 179 She nibbled his bottom lip and licked the corners of his mouth, teasing him with her tongue. His lips tried to capture her mouth completely as if his kisses could convince her to bend to his will. His hands moved between her legs, but she pushed his hand away and shook her head. He groaned mercifully. “Devlin, we can‟t.” “Yes, we can.” “Someone might come in,” she protested. “No one won‟t-“ There was a knock on the door. “Devlin,” Latasha said firmly outside the door. “We need to talk.” He cursed viciously. “Get under the desk,” he ordered Tanner. Appalled Tanner said adamantly, “No! I‟m your wife-“ “And I will take a great deal of pleasure remembering that when she leaves. Now get!” Tanner was about to protest again, but the door started to open and she ducked under the desk. The last time she had been treated like this was when she had visited a high paying John and his wife walked in. She wondered if she could still be as wicked as she had been that day. A sinful grin graced her lips and she couldn‟t wait for Devlin to sit down in the chair. Devlin ran a hand through his thick black hair, knowing Tanner‟s fingers had caused disarray. “Are you okay?” Latasha asked, coming in the room completely. She closed the door behind her and looked down at the mess by Devlin‟s desk. “I‟m fine. Why wouldn‟t I be?” he asked sharply. “Why are you entering my office without my permission?” She looked taken aback by his harsh tone of voice. “Devlin, you can‟t be serious. I‟m your soon to be wife. I should have certain rights to my husband and not some limitations like I‟m a household servant.” “Until I make you my wife, you‟ll respect my closed door and don‟t come in,” he snipped. Latasha started to come up and touch him as if that was going to take down his present temper, but he immediately moved away and sat behind his desk, noting the exasperated look on Tanner‟s face under the desk. Usually Latasha would start to touch him in the past and take him mind off his ire, but his attraction for the supermodel had waned considerably now that he had Tanner in his system. “You‟re not fine, Devlin,” Latasha said stiffly, peeved at how he had

moved away from her. “You just fussed at your mother. You‟ve never done that in front of anyone.” “Maybe it was time,” he said with a nonchalant shrugged. Latasha came to the side of the desk and Devlin moved up closer blocking Tanner in, making her practically crowd up against his legs. The chair sat low and he knew the desk had been tailored to give him ample room for his long legs. Tanner shouldn‟t be uncomfortable just inconvenience. 180 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Devlin, what‟s wrong with you?” Latasha demanded to know. “You are acting very strange. Did Richard hurt you seriously?” He couldn‟t answer right away because he was slightly incapacitated because his member had been extracted from his pants and Tanner‟s warm tongue was nuzzling against the base of his shaft making circular motions ascending upwards. “Are you even listening to me?” Latasha cried, hitting the desk. “And why is your head titled like that?” Devlin had found part of his equilibrium for a moment, straightened his neck and blinked his eyes several times. Clearing his throat, he said, “N-nothing, Latasha. I just have a lot on my mind.” She leaned over the desk, looking suspiciously. “Does this have anything to do with your new assistant?” Devlin gripped the arm of his chair tightly and he bit his bottom lip to keep from trembling as Tanner‟s mouth had enveloped almost over half of his rod. Her tongue was making this tantalizing wave motion, while her throat was tightly contracting and releasing against the tip. “No!” he said sharply, after sucking his teeth. “I-I have things to do.” “I think we need to talk about this Ms. Tanner, Devlin. She scares me.” Overwhelmed by Tanner‟s amazing skills, Devlin couldn‟t focus straight and he certainly didn‟t want to deal with whatever Latasha had to say. Especially when the woman in question was giving him unbelievable pleasure with her mouth. “O-One moment,” he said and gripped his desk, trying not to explode. “Devlin, if you‟re not going to take my concerns seriously, I can take this up with your mother.” He could care less what Latasha did. All he really wanted her to do was leave. And she did, slamming the door behind her, just as Tanner‟s hands and mouth culminated his body‟s release into a magnificent eruption. He threw his head back, ground his heels in the ground and swore as he tore the leather off the arm of the chair. But he didn‟t care. The only thing that mattered was Tanner, the wonderful feeling he experience with her and the mouth on this incredible woman! Moving back, he pulled her up in his lap and devoured her mouth,

tasting himself, loving that she was in his arms and she kissed him with just as much passion as he kissed her. She pushed away. “Devlin, we‟re not going to do anything right now,” she said adamantly. He wasn‟t hearing it. “Take your clothes off or I swear I‟ll yell to holy hell, Tanner.” Giggling, she fixed her dress and languidly kissed him, taking her time to savor how fantastic his kisses were. “You‟re a strange man, Devlin Sanchez,” she whispered against his lips. “I‟m glad you understand that, Tanner Sanchez.” That warm fuzzy feeling flowed into her body. http://SylviaHubbard.com 181 Devlin knew the moment she had given up to him and knowing how he could bend her will to his made his heart fill with joy. “Devlin!” his mother called, pounding at the door of his office. Tanner stood up abruptly and quickly fixed her dress, but Devlin tried to pull her back down. “Later!” Tanner smacked his hand away. Frowning, he shook his head, “Now!” “Fix your pants!” She covered her mouth and laughed, moving on the other side of the desk quickly. Just as he did, the door opened and Emma entered the office. Her cold spearmint eyes lit into Tanner, quickly showing her distrust of the woman. Feeling very ashamed of herself, she was glad she knew how to fix her clothes fast enough, so Emma did not know what they had been doing. “I‟ll give you a moment,” Tanner said. “No!” Devlin ordered. “Stay!” “Devlin,” Tanner said in a reasonable tone. “Lady Emma is more important than I am.” “No!” he said more firmly. Tanner leaned over the desk. “Later.” With a wicked smile and wink, she left out the room, closing the door behind her knowing Devlin‟s beautiful eyes were watching her the whole time, trying to will her back in his lap. Harrison walked up to her to hand her the brief she left in the car. “I‟ve placed your purse in your room, Lady Tanner.” “Can you help me find a quiet place?” she asked. “After I‟ve freshened up?” “A quiet place to yourself or a place where my lord cannot find you and forget his manners or Lord Richard can‟t bother you?” Harrison asked with a knowing look in his cold blue eyes. “Where no one can find me.” “Yes ma‟am. I‟ll send Ruby up to your room to take you somewhere on the grounds,” he promised. She was glad he said that because she really didn‟t want to deal with Richard anymore and she knew if Devlin caught her anywhere alone he was

going to forget that he was supposed to be pretending she was his assistant. Ruby took her to a room off of the greenhouse, where she could look through the reports carefully and write up notes she observed as she also had a portable DVD player and was able to study the different dance steps Harrison had taught her throughout the past two weeks. A couple of hours later, Harrison found her and let her know she would have to dress formally for dinner and a personal stylist was coming to do her hair and nails. When she went to her bedroom again, the majority of her trunks had been removed, but her personal trunk had been brought back in her room for her usage. A long green formal dress with matching shoes lay across the bed. The price tag was still on the inside of the dress and Tanner tried not to whoop in shock at the seven thousand dollar price tag. She didn‟t want to think about the diamond studded green shoes price either. 182 –TANNER’S DEVIL Getting halfway dress, the stylist came fussing about the trouble with Latasha, who Tanner found out was getting dressed across the hall from Tanner. “I swear the good Lawd couldn‟t satisfy that woman,‟ the stylist mumbled. Tanner didn‟t speak as the woman roughly handled her hair, but did a pretty good job at quickly styling it. It was swept up in the back, but ringlets of brownish red curls caressed her face and a green tiara was placed on her head. She felt like a fairy princess as her make up complimented her features. After the stylist left, Tanner marveled at the transformation in the fulllength mirror - From urban street doctor to almost a princess. She twirled around like a little girl on Easter morning scared to scuff her brand new shoes. She noticed they were four-inch heels, which seemed extremely high and she walked around the circumference of the room to make herself comfortable in them. Playfully, she practiced some of the different ballroom steps Harrison had made her study. A knock at her door startled her, yet she wasn‟t worried about seeing Richard when she opened the door. But she was highly disappointed at the person standing in the archway wanting to come in her room. The expensive familiar perfume hit Tanner‟s nose first and she couldn‟t help but to sneeze. She was not prepared for any kind of verbal war with Latasha Thompson, but only a physical one. Latasha bombarded her way into the room and Tanner started taking off her earrings because she knew she was going to beat this white girl‟s ass like a dirty rug. http://SylviaHubbard.com 183 Part 32 Tanner was about to slap the woman before Latasha turned all the way around. Instantly, her gut instinct stopped her as she came to a realization about Latasha.

The blonde model turned regally and sized up Tanner‟s five foot four frame distastefully. “I want to know one simple thing. What have you done to him?” Latasha demanded to know. “If we‟re speaking of Devlin, then it‟s nothing a real woman couldn‟t accomplish - Open his eyes to sluts like you.” “If I didn‟t know better, I would say I was looking in a mirror and you‟re just jealous because I‟m at least high class.” „Oh this was a real bitch in disguise.‟ Tanner sucked on her teeth, wondering how much her nails would she mess up when she slapped this bitch. “I think you‟re the one jealous, Latasha, because not only do I have Devlin‟s attention, but I have your baby‟s daddy sniffing around my black ass and I didn‟t even have to open my legs for Richard.” Latasha gasped in horror. “Don‟t think I didn‟t know. Soon as you got in my face I couldn‟t help but see that glow, too much natural oil in your skin and those swollen ankles screaming for some flats. I‟ve been diagnosing pregnant girls before I was off the pacifier and I know your stupid ass is pregnant. I bet your chest implants it‟s Richard‟s baby.” “You don‟t know shit!” Latasha sneered and shoved Tanner to the ground. Tanner looked up at her as if she were crazy. Initially, she had planned to punch this heifer when she came in the room, but had taken sympathy upon Latasha‟s condition. Yet, this woman obviously didn‟t know whom she was fucking with. Jumping to her feet, Tanner used her entire body weight behind the punch to Latasha‟s face. “You bitch!” Latasha screamed after falling to the floor. “It takes one to know one. You put your hands on me again and I‟m taking your two front teeth for Christmas.” Latasha got up and sneered. “You haven‟t won Devlin, Tanner.” She wiped the blood off her lip smearing her lipstick, while stumbling away from Tanner. “If you don‟t leave soon, I‟ll go to great extremes to dig up every little dirty secret about you and flag every media outlet that will listen. Then I‟ll taint Devlin‟s reputation with the lechery of knowing you because if I can‟t have him, I sure as hell won‟t let you.” She stumbled out the room and Ruby came in with a concern expression. Most likely he saw the blood on Latasha‟s face and was worried about Tanner. “I‟m fine, Ruby,” she said coolly. “Just give me a moment.” He did and Tanner leaned against the dresser shaking. If Latasha dug hard enough, not only could she find out Tanner‟s criminal record, but also find 184 –TANNER’S DEVIL out that she and Devlin were married. She needed to think… should she tell Devlin? Maybe Latasha‟s threat was empty just like the space between her head. She wouldn‟t dare! Would she? Especially now that Tanner knew the

truth about the baby. Oh shit, the baby! Tanner had no one to tell that information to. „You‟ll be gone soon! It won‟t be your problem.‟ She replaced her earrings, checked her hair and makeup and then walked out with Ruby. As she descended down the steps as regally as possible, she saw how Richard stopped in mid-sentence and Devlin turned around to see what had made Richard stop talking. She adored the attention, but most of all, she loved the way Devlin looked like he wanted to toss her over his shoulders and carry her back upstairs to the nearest bed. Ruby went over to Harrison, most likely to report what Tanner had done. But she wasn‟t going to let that bother her as Harrison went upstairs, after re-retrieving the stylist, to find out what was going on, while Tanner approached the brothers. Devlin was about to step forward until Emma‟s voice was heard coming. “You look beautiful,” Richard said to Tanner, just as Emma joined them. “Doesn‟t she, Devlin?” He took a step forward towards Tanner. “You look handsome too,” Tanner replied reserved. “Especially with that swollen cheek. Does it still hurt?” Richard tightened up and Devlin smiled. “Are we ready to go?” Emma asked, clearly showing she did not like the way her sons paid attention to Tanner. “Yes,” Devlin answered. “Why don‟t you escort Ms. Tanner out to the car, Richard?” Emma ordered her son. “While Devlin and I wait for Ms. Latasha.” Reluctantly, Tanner allowed Richard to escort her out to the car with Ruby following them. An extra long limousine was sitting out front and as usual Ruby sat in the front, while Richard and Tanner sat in the back on one of the long seats. The limousine was fully equipped and well stocked, but that‟s not what was on Tanner‟s mind, nor did she even care at that moment. The threat that Latasha had said and being alone with Richard annoyed the crap out of her. “You‟re the first,” Richard said, looking her over skeptically. “The first what?” she asked piqued she even had to deign to have a conversation with him. “The first he‟s ever really fought for.” She didn‟t know how to take this. Was this one of Richard‟s deceitful ways to sway her in his bed? “What does that mean?” “I mean you‟re special to Devlin and whatever arrangements you two have, I hope it doesn‟t end the way it‟s supposed to.” Just as she was about to comment on that, Emma, Latasha and Devlin joined them. http://SylviaHubbard.com 185

Latasha looked as if she had an extra layer of make up on and cut Tanner a harsh glare, but Tanner only smiled briefly saying nothing. Of course, Emma found idle chitchat to alleviate the tension in the car and Tanner really wanted to tell Dowager to shut up. At the five-star restaurant as they exited out the limousine, Aurello was there to greet them. He immediately took Tanner by her arm and took her in past flashing lights by paparazzi. Nervously Tanner hung on to his arm and once inside she relaxed a little. “You look beautiful, Ms. Tanner,” Aurello commented. “Thank you, sir.” Tanner noticed the rest of the upscale restaurant was empty. “Is it closed?” she asked. He chuckled. “No, every once in a while I like to take my family out without the crowd.” The only other people around were the wait staff and an orchestra that was softly playing music. “The boys were ten before they realized that other people actually were supposed to eat with us in a restaurant.” “So normal is not the norm in this family?” “It never has been. I‟ve been blessed to be wealthy all my life and so has Emma, but please don‟t let that ruin your outlook on us.” He winked playfully. Tanner laughed at the charm of the older man. Aurello guided her to the table. She had to watch as Devlin escorted clingy Latasha to the table, while Richard escorted his mother, and after seating her he came over and sat next to Tanner. Devlin and Latasha sat across from Tanner, who tried to look as nonchalant as possible, but in the back of her head she was counting how many times that bitch touched him. „Eighteen… nineteen….twenty…‟ Emma did her usual drone of talking, but this time Latasha talked as well. They started reminiscing on things that Tanner had no knowledge on, while Tanner sulked to herself about Latasha‟s threat and Richard‟s strange behavior. If Latasha decided to dig, she could possibly find out about Tanner‟s past and Tanner‟s association with Devlin could ruin his whole reputation. Worse, it could take away his appointment if even it was implied that she and Devlin slept together. That would lead to a lot of media attention and Donetello could find out where Tanner was. “Tanner!” Devlin said sharply. She looked up startled. “My father asked you a question.” Blinking a few times, she looked over at Aurello. “I‟m sorry, sir.” “That‟s quite fine. I was wondering have you any ballroom experience?” “Of course she hasn‟t,” Latasha said obviously. “She‟s from Detroit, right?” Tanner shot the woman a dangerous glare. “As a matter of fact, I can move a little from some practice recently.” “Then you won‟t mind being Richard‟s partner,” Emma said quickly.

Richard stood up and opened his palm to her. She looked at Devlin angrily; who didn‟t look too pleased either, before she let Richard take her out on the dance floor. Albeit she had not practiced in a 186 –TANNER’S DEVIL couple of days fully, she felt confident she could follow if she had a good dance partner. Richard placed his hands on her waist and she swallowed her nervousness as she placed her hand on his shoulders and took his hand. She knew why Harrison had chosen the heels because her height would have been an uncomfortable hindrance for men as tall as all the Sanchez‟s. “You‟re pretty good for a newbie,” Richard commented. “Don‟t talk,” she whispered. “I‟m counting in my head.” He almost took a misstep from the laughing he did. Richard was a good dancer and obviously knew how to dance with a woman, who didn‟t know that much. Plus, he wasn‟t so harsh like Harrison and complimented her more. She almost liked him as a person by the time the three waltzes were over. When they sat down, dinner had been ordered and Aurello was warmed up enough to talk, but he also included Tanner in on the discussion. She relaxed a lot more and she loved the fact that Aurello enjoyed her sense of humor. Tanner had always been a great person to speak to. She just never had any real opportunities where she was from to feel like her personality could be accepted. In a world like Detroit, you shut your mouth and hid your intelligence or you had to be evil as hell to survive on the mean streets. Tanner chose to shut up when she had to or pretend she was an ice queen. Devlin‟s family seemed to adore her intelligence and wit and it was too easy to forget where she came from, despite the fact she still wanted to reach across the table and slap Latasha some more whenever the wench touched or leaned on Devlin. Before dessert, Aurello invited her to dance and she relaxed more and found Devlin‟s father to be a very charming man. He enjoyed the Tango. She had loved practicing the Latin dances the most with Harrison and was able to do the complicated steps, further impressing Aurello. Tanner felt this was a good time to know what Devlin‟s parents felt about her. “Your wife doesn‟t like me.” Aurello smiled. “My wife is very protective over her sons.” “How do you feel about me?” “I think you are different from other women Devlin has chosen to work with. And you are very different from the women Devlin has ever chosen to date.” “But we aren‟t dating.” “That is what he said, too.” She wondered what exactly did Aurello know, but she didn‟t press it. “You didn‟t answer my question.”

“I like you Ms. Tanner. I know that Devlin has changed a great deal since having you in his life and I know that you have a very powerful effect on him, which I feel will be good for him. You force him to make decisions he should have made a long time ago when it concerns his overprotective mother.” “But as his father, if you knew his mother was protective, couldn‟t you have stepped it?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 187 Aurello didn‟t answer right away because he had spun Tanner away and then brought her back to his arms. “I love my wife dearly, Ms. Tanner. You must understand love, right?” She could understand that love could cloud a person‟s decision and love could make a person lose sight of their own happiness. “Yes, I do understand.” “Then, you understand that I must let my sons make their own decision about their mother. Sometimes the truth can be right in front of your own face, but you choose to see what you want.” As he ended in a dip, he remarked, “I haven‟t enjoyed dancing with a woman this much since meeting my Emma. You have great passion in you and a natural sensual side.” When he lifted her up, she said, “I‟m from Detroit, Senor Sanchez, we adapt very easily outside our element.” “I think my son has taken you for granted and doesn‟t know the real diamond he has.” He escorted her back to the table before Tanner could question him about which son he referred to and what did he mean about that remark about seeing the truth. Latasha and Devlin were doing another Tango song. Tanner noticed how he seemed uniformed with her as if he was just going through the motions of dancing. “He was never a passionate dancer,” Aurello commented sadly reading Tanner‟s thoughts. “I always thought he would embody my Spanish heritage in his blood, but Devlin‟s always had a hard time being expressive when he‟s always had to keep his emotions and control in check.” After dessert, Tanner got to enjoy Emma and Richard perform a complicated two-step and Aurello took Latasha out for a waltz. When they were done, Devlin took her hand and led her out to the dance floor for a Rumba. Being in Delvin‟s arms and being able to openly touch him ignited her own wantonness for this man and he took advantage of touching her, caressing her skin and leaving her breathless as the Rumba‟s melody turned into a true dance of a horizontal wish for the both of them. Nothing existed except the beat of the music and Devlin‟s powerful body. When the song ended it took a moment for her to realize even the wait staff was applauding them along with everyone at the table, except Latasha. Emma half-heartedly clapped, but she was also trying to fan herself as well. Tanner blushed and looked at Devlin, who still had her in his arms a foot from the ground with ardent fire still smoking in those green eyes of his.

“I love you, Tanner,” he said passionately. Her breath caught in her throat. „He said the L-word! He said the LWord!‟ That kept repeating in her head over and over again like a broken record getting louder and louder. “D-Devlin… I-“ “Don‟t respond,” he said, moving her upright and making sure she could stand on her legs without his assistance before letting her go. “I just had to tell you because I felt the moment was right.” The moment had been perfect. Too perfect and she hated herself even more for letting herself feel so good about it all. Gently, he guided her back to the table. 188 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Maybe it was never your lack of expressiveness, Devlin,” Aurello said, raising a glass to his son. “Maybe it was just the wrong woman.” The night was mind-boggling for Tanner. Knowing Devlin loved her made her feel wonderful. Yet, with Latasha‟s threat looming despite the fact that Tanner knew about the baby, Tanner knew she was going to have to make a very tough decision. There seemed no other way around it, she would have to leave Devlin sooner than she really wanted to. http://SylviaHubbard.com 189 Part 33 As they were on their way home, Aurello ordered the driver to take a detour towards the airport. “Why?” Emma questioned. “Well, since you did not want me to go to Italy to handle my family‟s matter, I need to send someone else and I‟ve decided to send Devlin. So he has to leave tonight.” “Can‟t you send Richard?” Emma protested. “I really wanted Devlin home. He rarely ever is.” “And I wanted him home too,” Latasha pouted. “With Devlin away, we won‟t be able to spend as much time together.” „And he might push back the date of the new wedding and then you‟ll be showing by then, bitch!‟ Tanner said to herself, but she kept that thought to herself. “You know we can‟t send Richard,” Aurello said knowingly. “And what am I to do with her?” Emma asked, nodding at Tanner. “She‟s coming with me,” Devlin said as if it were obvious. “I told you Tanner was my concern.” Tanner could see Emma and Latasha wanted to protest, but it was as if there was a silent understanding to not speak on a decision Devlin made. At the airport, the limousine drove all the way out to the tarmac and Devlin assisted Tanner out. He gave his coat to her to keep warm after she told his father, mother and even Richard goodbye. Once they were on the plane, Tanner noticed it was like the first aircraft they had flown and wondered would Devlin make use of the bedroom this time.

The stewardess took information from Devlin and then let him know she would be in her area unless she was called. Soon as they knew they were out of eyesight of his parents, Devlin drew her in his arms and kissed her. She could tell he missed her so much from his kisses and eager touching. “I hate this! I hate that I lied, Tanner. I‟m sorry for all the frustration I put you through,” he said apologetically. She was still panting from the passionate kisses. “It‟s alright,” she said between breaths. Taking all the things that had happened over the longest two days of her life seriously would be showing she cared for him. Tanner had to remind herself that she was not in this for the long haul and once she left, it would not matter. Teasingly, she said, “I know you‟ll do a wonderful job making it all up to me.” “Damn right!” he swore and pulled her into his arms again. This time, he took his time by planting feathery kisses to her forehead, nose, cheek and then finally her lips. Tanner wanted to melt at the hot sensuality he evoked in her gut that spread throughout every vein in her body. Someone cleared their throat behind Tanner. Devlin groaned as he broke the kiss and looked over Tanner. 190 –TANNER’S DEVIL “You could have stayed hidden for a few more minutes,” Devlin growled. Tanner turned to see a very handsome dark Hispanic man. He had olive green eyes, but was even darker than Tanner‟s light coffee skin color. He wore just a bottom goatee that had this kind of mysterious Zorro feel to him, but he dress in tailor made clothes of crème‟s and magenta. “And missed the show?” the man asked, taking Tanner‟s hand, bowing after kissing her knuckles. “I‟m Renaldo Bellini.” His eyes kept contact with hers as if he were trying to spellbound her. „He‟s a gigolo!‟ she exclaimed to herself immediately recognizing how his casual moves were deliberate to entice a female‟s senses and he boldly did it in front of Devlin. This one was worse than Richard, but so much better at it! “Tanner,” she said, loving how he rolled the R in his name. Devlin possessively snatched her hand from Renaldo. “She‟s my assistant, cousin.” “Looks to me like she was assisting you with more than paperwork, cousin,” Renaldo chuckled, but had yet to take his eyes off Tanner when he was addressing Devlin. “Just keep your hands to yourself or I‟ll cause a little bit more strife in our family by sending you back to yours with broken ribs,” Devlin threatened. Renaldo finally took his eyes off Tanner to look at Devlin. “Dalton might enjoy that.” He hugged Devlin. “I think the only reason he won‟t hit me is because I‟m Antonio‟s oldest son.” “Even I wouldn‟t want to get hit by Dalton,” Devlin teased, ushering Tanner to a seat near the middle of the compartment where he could have a birds

eyes of all the entrances. Tanner could not understand the rivalry or the love between the two of them, but somehow they were family. Although there was tension between the two of them, they still showed a close bond. Before the flight took off, three women came from the back and buckled up near Renaldo. He only gave them a flirtatious wink, but didn‟t bother to get up and sit right next to them. They were all his and according to Devlin, Renaldo was never in public with any less, since Devlin had know him. Renaldo was the same age as Devlin and although his manners were impeccable, Tanner deemed him nothing but a sex-a-holic rogue. Now that she had a chance to clear her head and think while the plane was taking off, she decided she wanted to discuss some matters with Devlin now that her need for him had subsided some, but Renaldo sat in earshot. Renaldo gave her the once over lustfully again before speaking to Devlin in Spanish. “She‟s very beautiful.” Devlin only nodded in agreement and Tanner just pretended like he had said nothing. Listening to those damn books Harrison gave her all of the time made her a quick learner and she was able to pick up the basis of what Renaldo was saying. “Please don‟t tell me you‟re still a virgin with this nice piece of chocolate around,” Renaldo said still speaking Spanish. http://SylviaHubbard.com 191 Devlin blushed and responded in the foreign tongue. “She understands some Spanish, amigo.” Tanner was trying to keep a straight face as Renaldo looked back at her. “Are you sure?” he asked. “Si,” Devlin confirmed. “Don‟t let that beautiful face fool you. She has a good poker face.” Tanner shot Devlin an „I‟ll understood that too‟ look. “She is still very beautiful, Devlin,” Renaldo continued as if he could care less that Tanner understood him in Spanish. “If my brother Armando didn‟t have an aversion towards African-Americans I wouldn‟t mind keeping a beauty like this in my harem.” He winked at Tanner and she couldn‟t help not to blush. The man was a straight up lecherous Casanova! But he made it look so enticing! Once the pilot took off the seatbelt sign, Renaldo unbuckled and escorted his women to the rear. Devlin almost tore his seatbelt off to get to her, but Tanner put her hands up to stop him. “Wait Devlin! Before we go any farther, you will answer my questions now!” Tanner demanded. “Or I swear to God you can turn this plane around.” With a look of disappointment, Devlin relaxed and sat back with great interest. Tanner gathered her wits and focused. “You knew Richard kissed me

and you were mad at me?” “I was mad at you, but I wasn‟t angry with you, which may sound confusing, but these are two different words to me. I knew from the time you met Richard he would try to sway you to… his arms.” “It was a test for me?” “More or less for the both of us. I needed to know you were unaffected by my brother‟s charms and I tested myself to see if I would actually get involved when Richard did try to sway you. This more or less proved to me how much I loved you. I knew it the moment he was dancing with you and how I wanted to rip his head off.” She squirmed at the words again and how comfortable he felt with saying it when she wasn‟t comfortable hearing it. On top of that, she didn‟t know if she should be angry with him over “the test” because she really did understand what he needed to prove to himself when it concerned his brother. “So his interest and your mother‟s matchmaking was all your idea?” Tanner asked. “No,” he said with disgust. “That was Richard‟s idea and I just let him believe I‟d go along with his plan to allow my mother to match make you and he, just to lessen my mother‟s venomous tongue towards you.” “I didn‟t enjoy it,” she admitted in repugnance. “What the test or my mother?” He looked amused. “Both of those, but also the kiss.” “Good. I didn‟t enjoy knowing he did that and if he tries again you have my permission to – as you would say – get ghetto with him.” She leaned in and kissed him tenderly, after chuckling. Having disagreements with Devlin was almost to refreshing to describe and it felt so odd 192 –TANNER’S DEVIL to know she could come to him for anything without thinking she was going to walk away the loser in the fight all the time and maybe a bruise or two. As they briefly kissed again a little deeper, he made no move to encourage her, except with a response with his own lips. Abruptly, she pulled away. “No more tests, Devlin.” “I promise,” he said quickly. “Is there anything else, Tanner?” “There is something about Latasha I should let you know about,” she answered solemnly. He raised a curious brow and Tanner really hated how devastatingly handsome he could look at that moment and how much she really desired Devlin. “Just one thing or a lot of things?” “A lot of things, Devlin. To be honest my inner bitch is hard to hide and I warned you that you couldn‟t make a whore a housewife. So when she pushed me-“ “She pushed you?” he asked incredulously. “Latasha?” “Yes!” Tanner responded as if she couldn‟t believe the woman had the nerve. “I couldn‟t believe it either.”

“Did you push her back?” “I didn‟t necessary push her back,” she said flushing. “I punched her in the face.” Devlin took a moment to reflect upon this knowledge before saying, “Good thing we weren‟t in Detroit because she would have probably gotten something worse.” Picking up his levity, she said sarcastically. “Yeah, I would have drawn my nine and pistol whipped her.” Devlin chuckled at her response. “I take it she did not take the physical assault well.” “No, she threatened me… well, more like us,” she responded. “She said if I didn‟t quit soon she‟d start digging in my past, tell the media what she found and make up lies about our association.” This time he frowned, but still looked gorgeous, looking doubtful. “She must have been really upset, Tanner.” She nodded worriedly. “Latasha will be my problem,” he promised simply as if that took care of the problem. “Devlin, aren‟t you worried she might make you lose your appointment? Remember I said that you shouldn‟t make decisions with the brain between your legs.” “And remember I countered that I never do and when I married you, I also stated that I would never have any regrets marrying you. When it comes to Latasha, my verbal threats are just like your physical threats, very lethal.” She didn‟t doubt this because she remembered how well Latasha and his mother shut up when Devlin let them know he was taking Tanner with him even though they wanted to protest. He further added, “And because I love you, I will do whatever I have to do to protect you.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 193 There he went again with the L-word, which threw her so off and made her forget the topic they were on. How could he say it so casually? If she didn‟t address that soon, she‟d never know which way was up. “You should not have said that and you shouldn‟t keep saying it.” “Why shouldn‟t I when it‟s true that I love you, Tanner.” She tried to ignore the butterflies in her stomach and the instant moisture between her legs just from hearing him saying it so firmly as if he were declaring a state. “Devlin, how can you fall in love with me and it hasn‟t even been over a month since we met?” “How is it not? You are beautiful, seductive, and intelligent. I find a lot of pleasure not only making love to you, but also talking and spending time with you. I come to care for you in this short amount of time, along with the fact that I have a great deal of respect for you. You can‟t sit here and say that this experience has not made an impact in your life and I will be forever molded in your brain and your heart just as you will be mine.”

Damn! She should have brought another change of underwear if he was going to make her this wet. “Okay, I will admit that I have grown to care for you in the short time.” “So you love me too?” She smiled shyly. “Yes, Devlin, when you put it like that, I love you too.” He stole a kiss. “I say it now because I have always felt if you feel something about someone you should let them know immediately and every day. People like the idea of being loved or feeling loved, but we also like to hear it from that person. You never know what tomorrow may bring. I also want to let you know how I feel about you and for you to understand that even though I never ask you about the past dealings before me – although I feel it couldn‟t be nice for you, I wanted you to know that forever on out, Tanner, no matter what may happen between us, you can call on me for anything even if our association may end.” Shifting his body around uncomfortably, he asked, “Is there anything more?” Tanner was a little bit dumbfounded by this revelation, but she forced herself to think. This would have been a good segue to speak about Latasha‟s pregnancy. Yet, Tanner chose to speak on something else. “What about your father?” “My father suspects something, but not the truth. He‟s advised me to tell him upon my return, the truth.” “And do you plan too?” He looked stiffly before responding. “By then our three months will be over with, so what will be the point, right?” There was this strange look in his eyes as if he wanted her to defy what he said, yet Tanner bit her tongue because she was still stuck on the fact that Latasha may be rich and all, but a bitch was a bitch. And even though Devlin should be taken very seriously, whether on the street or the ballroom, a bitch did what she wanted. Devlin was not thinking straight and if Latasha was a true bitch, Tanner knew her days were numbered with Devlin. 194 –TANNER’S DEVIL „Enjoy him while it lasts, Tanner. Enjoy every single moment because you may not feel like this ever again.‟ “I guess you‟re right,” she said quietly, forcing herself not to sound disappointed by the impending departure she would have to make. “Can I make love to you now, Tanner?” he asked, caressing her cheek bringing her eyes to meet his. “Now? The stewardess could come in.” “No, she won‟t,” he said adamantly. “Even if you make noise, she won‟t come unless we call her by pushing the button. She is use to flying with the Bellini family and knows not to come unless she is called.” She blushed furiously. “Won‟t we be interrupted with guests from the rear?”

“Are you kidding? Renaldo will be in there the whole flight. He has three to my one.” “What if he hears us, comes in and then he might know the truth?” After removing his wedding band to the correct finger, he gently took her hand and moved hers to the left hand ring finger. “If he finds out he just does, but I doubt Renaldo will tell. We‟re family and we don‟t tell or gossip each other‟s business. Even within the family.” Wickedly, Tanner asked, “Would you want three women at one time?” Seriously, Devlin replied, “You‟re all the woman I need and want, Tanner Sanchez.” No other words were needed to sway her to his will as he pulled her in to straddle his lap, kissing her. They took their time languishing in each other and enjoying one another‟s mouths. He moved both hands up and cupped her face, moving her head from one side to the other as if trying to remember every aspect of her mouth. Tanner moved her hands to take off his tie, open his shirt and adoringly caressed his stomach, chest, and neck, loving how the muscles tensed and relaxed from her touch. She really had missed him and loved knowing how much he had missed her by the eager way his hands touched her too. They found ways to discreetly open his pants and in his frustration he tore her stockings and underwear because he didn‟t want her to move off his lap. Devlin let his chair back and the armrests were pushed up. Devlin relished the touch of his lips on her and felt his eyes roll in the back of his head as she took him inside of her womanhood. She was tighter than ever before and he buried his face in her neck to suffice his loud groan. “Damn, Tanner,” he hissed repeatedly over and over again. Even though it sounded like he was angry, he was undeniably happy. Tanner‟s body exerted to bring them to the pinnacle and Devlin held her as if his life depended upon it as she trembled in the mist of her euphoria. Devlin heard the curtains in the back move just as he was coming down from his sexual high and met the dark green eyes of Renaldo, who stood leaning against the doorway. Tanner had rested her head on his chest, her bottom lip red from biting it and she was still trembling every once in a while from aftershocks. Stroking her back and kissing her brow, Devlin never broke eye contact with Renaldo. http://SylviaHubbard.com 195 Renaldo smirked knowingly, nodded at Devlin and walked away, quietly closing the curtains behind him. It was going to be an interesting week. 196 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 197 Part 34 As the flight continued, Devlin and Tanner laid the seats back to create a makeshift bed. The stewardess brought them pillows and blankets and Devlin held her until she fell asleep. Even then he found he didn‟t want to let her go.

He took a short nap for a couple of hours. When he awoke, she was still sleeping. He went to the bathroom, but when he returned, Renaldo was standing over Tanner staring at her. Devlin stood beside him. “Can I help you? Your hands must not be full enough.” “I‟m sated,” Renaldo said amused. “I‟ve never heard jealousy in your voice before, Devlin. Even when I blatantly said I was gonna grab a piece of that model‟s ass. You just chuckled it off.” Finally tearing his eyes off Tanner, he said, “If I didn‟t know better I‟d say you want to rip my stomach open and take a piece of my spleen.” “The thought came to mind.” Renaldo moved all the way to the front of the plane and Devlin followed sitting across from his cousin in the seats that faced each other. “Will you tell me about her or will I have to pry the information out of your?” Renaldo questioned. Devlin wanted to speak to someone about Tanner, other than Richard. With Renaldo knowing so much about pleasuring women, Devlin could find some tantalizing way to surprise Tanner. “You remember when I called you from Traverse City, looking for the closest person that could arrange a private meeting with a woman?” “Yeah, and I remembered I tried to convince you that you were making a choice only in anger?” “I went to Detroit and called the number.” Renaldo smiled wickedly. “This sounds like a very interesting story. She is the woman that was sent to you?” “Yes,” Devlin admitted so elated he could tell someone what happened. Usually a very private person, he knew he could trust Renaldo with his secret and he knew that even after he finished telling Renaldo everything, except that he had slept with Tanner before marrying her, his cousin would not change his opinion of him. “That was even more than interesting,” Renaldo said, who had listened with a look of awe. “A woman such as she might be too much too handle. How do you know that all this she does and shows she feels is not all an act that a prostitute perfects over years?” “I don‟t know that.” “And how do you know she won‟t run back to the ex-boyfriend pimp?” Sorrowfully, Devlin said, “I don‟t know that either.” “And how do you know sexually she really is affected by you?” He didn‟t want to say the same thing he had already said twice again. These questions had bothered him and knowing he had strong feelings for 198 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner made it all the worse because he couldn‟t just come outright and ask her because he first had to know that she was going to stay. “A woman in love will allow you to do anything you desire,” Renaldo said. “And it enjoy it as well.”

“What does that mean?” “Sexually you feel you may be no match for her, but maybe you just haven‟t rocked her world yet.” Devlin didn‟t understand what Renaldo was saying. “Explain what you mean, Rey.” With his devastatingly wicked smile, Renaldo begin to elucidate on what he meant. *** When Tanner awoke, she realized that someone had strapped her down in the seat and placed a pink rose on her lap with a note. The plane had landed. Devlin, his cousin or those three women were no where to be seen, but someone had placed a dark lavender business outfit, blouse, underwear, a personal kit with sundries and makeup, the brief with the reports and her purse in the seat beside her. Picking up the rose, she smelled it and then opened the note that was attached. Dearest Tanner, Once we landed, I was informed I was needed in a business emergency. Renaldo had to handle some other immediate family matters and you looked exhausted. I instructed the stewardess once you awoke to allow you to change. From there you‟ll be taken to receive very special attention at a private spa for several hours so that you may get use to the time changes. Ruby will be your chaperone. If you have any problems, please call me. I‟ll join you for an early dinner at five on the evening, but then I‟ll have to attend to family matters afterwards. Ruby knows his way around and I know you‟ll understand. Can‟t wait to see you. Your Duke: Love, Devlin He had very nice hand writing and she read his closing about five times really enjoying how he put “your duke,” and the “love” part wasn‟t too shabby either. “Ah, you‟re awake,” the pleasant stewardess said. “Ruby went to get the car. There‟s a bathroom in the back for you to freshen up.” Tanner gathered what she needed and went to the bathroom. *** Ruby took her so many places, Tanner had completely lost track of time. They had arrived in Italy actually during the middle of night and the private spa she was taken to, kept her there till dawn pampering her to death. Devlin had called her briefly as always letting her know she was thought about, but he couldn‟t talk to her for long http://SylviaHubbard.com 199 At four thirty in the afternoon, Ruby took her to a very large beautiful home surrounded by grape fields. Above the home was a fortress on a cliff much larger than the home on the ground. Italian was a little easy to understand since she had practiced Spanish,

but the over exuberant maid with her incessant chatter overwhelmed Tanner. Instead of trying to understand the fast talking woman or even telling her to slow down, Tanner just nodded politely while the woman led her to an enormous bedroom fit for royalty. All her trunks were in there already and something had been placed out on the bed for her to wear at the evening‟s meal - Nothing seductive, but sensual enough to catch a man‟s eye. Before leaving her to get ready, Ruby handed her Devlin‟s Valentine‟s Day gift, which he had taken from her in New York to get it inscribed. With so much drama happening all of a sudden, Tanner had completely forgotten about the gift until Ruby was shoving it in her hand. Quickly getting dressed for dinner, Tanner found the room they were to dine in and placed the package where Devlin was to sit. She knew this was Devlin‟s seat because there was a house phone and some messages for him. At the top was an immediate return call to his mother. That seemed strange because why would his mother leave a message, when Lady Emma could have easily contacted him on his cell phone. “Lady Tanner, good evening,” Harrison said, startling her from the doorway. “Hello Harrison. Have you just arrived in the country?” “Only a few hours ago. I‟ve have the servants started on unpacking those trunks, but I am not use to having a lady friend accompany Devlin so much, and I was remiss in not unpacking the majority of your trunks when we arrived in New York, so your wedding dress is still in the bunch. I told them to just hang it up in your wardrobe so there will be no damage.” He took a good look at her. “You look well and beautiful.” She raised a wary brow. “Should I be on my guard, Harrison?” “Not tonight. Tomorrow maybe, but not tonight.” He winked amused. “Lord Devlin should be in shortly.” Relaxing, she stood by the other place settings. Servants delivered the food to the table and lit the candles. Soft melodic music played through some unknown speakers, creating a very relaxing environment. The food set on the table smelled delicious and familiar even thought it was covered. Leaning over, she started to lift up one of the lids, but strong hands gripped her waist and a large body pressed up behind her. “You‟ll ruin the surprise, Mrs. Sanchez,” Devlin‟s voice whispered. She turned around and hugged him. “How was your day?” “Stressful. Negotiations don‟t look good because neither family member wants to even consider cooperating with the other.” He kissed her cheek. “How was yours?” “I think Ruby tried to show me every nook and cranny of Italy in one day,” she said with a laugh. “Good, because I was seriously thinking about preoccupying you tomorrow and push the talks off with my family until they can stop all that damn yelling.” He noted the box by his place settings and picked it up. “What‟s this?” 200 –TANNER’S DEVIL

She flushed, “Your late Valentine‟s Day gift.” Devlin frowned, looking a bit displeased. “Tanner, your presence is all the gift I need.” “Open it,” she encouraged. “It was so hard to find something for a man who has everything, but I wanted something fun that you could carry around all the time.” He opened the box and took out a gold pocket watch with a long chair. Turning it on the back was an inscription. Life is not about the moments you have But the moments that take your breath away. Opening the pocket watch, the face of the watch had a seductive picture of Tanner on it, while on the inside of the watch another inscription read. „Devlin, you take my breath away, Tanner.‟ “Do you like it?” she asked. He lovingly caressed the watch as if it was a precious jewel. Meeting her eyes, he appeared more upset and his hand shot out and gripped the back of her neck. “Thank you,” he hissed passionately. Tanner was beleaguered by his ravenous desire for her at that moment as he kissed her with his wonderful lips. His mouth tried to suckle the life force out of her, while his tongue seemed to want to taste every inch of her mouth. As frightening as he looked, his passion turned her on as she could easily match it. Devlin swept her up and carried her up the stairs to the large bedroom. “W-What about dinner?” she asked reluctantly, tearing her mouth from the zillion kisses he was trying to give her. “Fuck dinner. We‟ll eat food later,” he promised before reclaiming her lips. Tanner inwardly giggled, loving how he handled priorities when it came to her. At this rate, she could give him more gifts if it caused this reaction. http://SylviaHubbard.com 201 202 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 35 Somehow they ended up after the second time on the floor of the bedroom in front of the fireplace. The sun had begun to set and there was a slight chill in the air. Devlin was taking his time, teasing her nipples to life and loving how hard he could make them using his fingers, lips and tongue. The amazement to titillate her body was still on his face from the first day. When his mouth descended more on her body, Tanner chuckled and gasped as he played her body like a piano, making her hum and whimper sexual symphonic tunes. Tanner was in the throes of her second oral orgasm when there was a light knocking on the door.

Devlin jumped up and wrapped a sheet around his big gorgeous body and used his shirt to wipe his face. Tanner giggled with a flush as he tossed the heavy bed cover to her. When she was properly covered he opened the door. Servants strode in with trays of food, drink and dessert. They were instructed to set the trays on the floor around Tanner. Devlin spoke Italian as if it were his native tongue and damn if he didn‟t sound sexy doing it. The head servant handed Devlin his messages from the table and then all the servants piled out the room, leaving the couple alone again. “Harrison must have noticed we didn‟t eat?” Tanner assumed. “And then some,” Devlin aid skeptically, looking at the first message and then tearing it up. He tossed the rest on top of a dresser in the far corner of the room he had went to and then retrieved a black small velvet bag. When he returned, Tanner inquired about the strange bag she had never seen before. “What‟s that?” “Another surprised, but you must wait,” he said wickedly. “So don‟t ask anymore about it.” She changed the subject. “I‟m not coming between you and your mother, Devlin.” “You aren‟t,” he said pouring them wine. “You‟re coming between me and my mother‟s plan to marry Latasha.” Taking the offered glass, she asked, “Why is your mother so adamant about your marriage to Latasha?” “My mother is from a time when what society said mattered. When I walked out that chapel, despite what Latasha did to me, I still lost face in the public eye by drawing negative attention to our family. Marry Latasha, in my mother‟s ridiculous thinking would mean saving face for the family - Quiet the gossipers and haters because there really is no other solution.” “And do you think Latasha still loves you or does she have other motive?” “Both,” he said. „Did he already know about the baby?‟ she wondered. “What would be her other motive?” she questioned. http://SylviaHubbard.com 203 “She wants her trust fund, which won‟t be relinquish to her until she‟s married. Her father‟s a dictator in his own right and believe this is the only way to control her. In order for her to get her money, she would have to keep her nose clean and marry someone her father would approve of.” “Keep her nose clean?” Tanner questioned confused. His eyes moved down her body as if he wanted to eat her alive, but he answered her question. “Yes. No drug parties, no horrible gossip and no unwanted babies,” he explained simply. Tanner knew he was just indulging in her questions just to be polite. Would he always be the gentleman in the bedroom or was there a lustful animalistic side of him that could really scare her? She forced her mind to keep on the subject at hand. “Not to be funny, but why doesn‟t she just marry

Richard?” A look of mild annoyance crossed his features for a moment, but then he chuckled, “Richard was only in it for fun, not to pursue a serious relationship. He‟s got his own problems to deal with before trying to get a wife. Yet, her trust fund would certainly take care of his financial status. It would be an amusing though if that did happen.” “You wouldn‟t be mad at him?” He shook his head. “As much as my brother hates me, I probably deserve all that he has done in more ways than one.” Just to be nosey, she asked, finishing off her wine, “How much is the trust fund will she get?” “Ten million, give or take,” he answered as if it were pocket change, he said filling her glass up again. “Wow!” she gasped and gulped down all her wine again flabbergasted that people had that amount of money just laying around. In her world, most of the wealthy people she knew were wealthy because of the hustling they did and they may bank about a million or two here and there if the FBI or IRS didn‟t seize it first. Just knowing the amount of money Devlin was banking was so hard to believe in itself and Tanner often found herself overwhelmed when she really thought about it because never in her life would she ever dream about finding a man or a man finding her that had his kind of paper and want to really be with her. As he filled her glass up once again, she said, sounding matter of fact, “Speaking of money, I found an error in the reports for your estates.” He frowned unsure of what she could have found when he felt his mother did a good job looking them over, but he said nothing since she slid out of that heavy cover and walked naked to a table in the room. By the time she returned, Devlin could give a damn about the reports as he watched her full hips switch, her dark skin making his mouth water and her beautiful breast call out for more kisses. Tanner handed him the opened brief to her notes. Devlin had to force himself to concentrate on what she wanted as he read them over, she explained, “Six months ago one of the farmers made a complaint about his return on his share. There was an adjustment in the payout because the price of cotton did go up, but the steward adjusted ten cents short. Three months later, the price of cotton jumped again and full adjustment was 204 –TANNER’S DEVIL made to all the families at that time, but for three months they were being charged wrong. The second adjustment didn‟t add the first adjustment upon payout, but no one questioned the steward and the steward trusted his figures. But he didn‟t make the initial adjustment to all the families. Just to the one that complained.” “How‟d you make this deduction when you weren‟t here six months ago?” “The bi-annual audit was also attached by the accountant for all

properties and that property came up in an overage that had complained.” “So how much was shorted?” he inquired, finally becoming very interested in what she was saying. “Ten thousand per family,” she answered. He checked her figures to the accountant‟s reports. “Well, then we have to issue a refund to them.” “Devlin, that‟s almost a hundred families,” she said in dread. “But the money isn‟t mine,” he stated obviously. She just couldn‟t imagine Donetello paying back money like that so easily. Devlin was a good man and this fact alone endeared her to him even more. He opened the dishes and Tanner gasped as he as he revealed what was cooked. The staff had prepared soul food - ham, fried chicken and turkey, potatoes, greens, macaroni and cheese, cornbread, spaghetti and yams. Tanner fell out on the floor, laughing in delight. “This was your surprise.” “Harrison mentioned you were not feeling well last week – it more or less slipped out when we were discussing something – and that it may be the cause of the rich food you‟ve been eating. Plus, I thought you would also be home sick.” She didn‟t necessarily eat a lot of soul food either – especially not this much that looked like it could feed an army, but it was a wonderful and thoughtful surprise. “I had to show the cook the movie Soul Food in order to get him to understand what I meant,” Devlin told her with a chuckle. “He actually had to call someone in America for instructions and ingredients.” They shared another round of laughter together and then began to feed one another. It had become second nature for her to seduce him and she delighted in suckling and nibbling his fingers, while he licked extra juice that ran from her lip and chin. Before long the food was forgotten and they filled their sexual hunger laving each other. Tanner dipped down to take him down her throat and Devlin pulled her body on top of his so she could straddle his face to dip his tongue into her wetness. Heaven! Tanner‟s mind sang loving his mouth where it felt wonderful. She could feel him thickening in her throat, but he nudged for her to move from him before he released. Reluctantly disengaging from him, he guided her to lie on her back and then he moved down to continue tasting her. Tanner closed her eyes and just enjoyed the wonderful way he could fulfill her with his http://SylviaHubbard.com 205 mouth. His hand moved away from her waist for a moment and she thought she heard a strange noise before he moved his hands back to her waist. Just as Tanner erupted in a flurry of bliss, it was heightened more when he gently pressed inside her bottom with his finger. She writhe in joy and if it

wasn‟t for his other arm over her stomach, her hips would have shot ten feet off the floor. Before she was finished, Devlin moved to enter her, very slowly watching how she trembled under him in the zenith of her orgasm. It took all his control not to want to join with her. Kissing him, she licked her flavor from his mouth and entwined her fingers in his hair. Devlin had to forced himself to keep focus, but she was really working her body to draw out his pleasure. Tanner could feel him trying to keep himself from orgasm, but it felt so good to have him pulse deep within her. As her body began to shudder in ecstasy all over again, he leaned in her ear and whispered, “I love you so much, Tanner.” Tanner wanted to cry as he repeated those words over and over again. When she thought she could not feel any more wonderful, she found that as his body brought her to another physical orgasm, his words escalated the magnanimous orgasm to an even higher pinnacle. It felt like years before she became lucid again and she was just a mess of weight, reeling from the high he had taken her to. She felt him move her body to roll over on her stomach. The covers had already been bunched up under her stomach to prop her up slightly and she was mildly curious as to what his goal was, but at that point and time, Tanner could care less because everything he was doing was making her feel so good. His mouth descended yet again after spreading her thighs, but his tongue didn‟t stop just at her womanhood to give her pleasure, he went everywhere! Tanner gripped the rug, moaning and trembling, as her eyes rolled in the back of her head. The man was amazing, truly truly amazing! He was relentless in giving her another orgasm and Tanner was ready for anything! Just then she felt an odd sensation that she knew was not his finger, but she was in the midst of her body‟s peak, so by the time she realized it was not something she was use to, the sensation had happened three more times – each time more heightening than the last. Not painful, just pleasantly different. “D-Devlin,” she tried to speak. “What are you-“ She was instantly silenced as he moved up and entered her from behind, deliberately aiming for the Grafenberg area as if he had put it there himself. His thickening rod moved to the hilt and Tanner knew this was just no ordinary sex session. Devlin had inserted anal beads deep into her and as he drove into her bringing her to fruition, he would delicately pull one from her until Tanner was screaming at the top of her lungs in delirious euphoria. Just as he removed the very last bead, he too had picked up his rhythm and collapsed on top of her as he burst forth his seed deep within her womanly chasm. Tanner could feel her own fluid soaking the covers underneath her and his own as well. She was blissfully happy and they lay in that position for a very long time, loving the closeness of each other. 206 –TANNER’S DEVIL

*** Somehow, Devlin and Tanner showered before adjuring to the bed and sleeping. After a couple of hours, Devlin awoke to put the trays outside the room and then redressed again in casual attire. Tanner awoke just as he was getting his shoes on. Stretching, she asked in a mumble not opening her eyes, “Where are you going?” “If I do not show up at Renaldo‟s hotel in ten minutes, he‟s going to come up here and drag me out of here.” Opening one eye, Tanner looked skeptical. Devlin was too damn big to be dragged around anywhere. “Is he always flirtatious?” “Flirtatious? Renaldo‟s a downright whore.” He chuckled as if everyone knew this information. “I think the boy lost his virginity at nine and he‟s been trying to conquer every woman out there since then.” “On purpose?” “I‟ve come to think it‟s more like an addiction for Renaldo or a lack of maturity.” He kissed her briefly. “Get some rest. I‟ll be out late.” He kissed her cheek tenderly. She nodded and watched him leave. Once he was gone, she wished she had called Pari before leaving the States because she really wanted to speak to someone close to her. Devlin had found a way to move into her heart. And his sexual prowess and ingenuity was becoming too much for Tanner. She knew at this rate, she would bind herself to him without fore thought about what she wanted. Losing herself to another man, even though he was almost the perfect man, would not be right for Tanner. By the time she finished taking a bath, she decided to take a chance and call the house in Detroit on her cell phone. “Hello,” Nina answered. “Nina?” Tanner asked. “What are you doing there?” “Ta- Tia! I told you not to call me here anymore. I don‟t know when I‟ll be able to do your hair.” “Someone‟s there with you?” “Of course, silly,” Nina said, lightly laughing. Tanner realized that Nina was trying to cover up the call from someone who was probably listening. “Is Donetello there?” “No.” “Is Pari there?” “I haven‟t seen her in two days, either Tia, but if you see her you tell her that Donetello said when he gets back to Michigan, he‟s going to beat her until she tell him where Tanner is, because he knows she‟s not in Michigan anymore. He is pissed as hell both of them have come up missing now.” “He left Michigan?!” Tanner gasped. “Yes! And wherever Tanner is I have no doubt Donetello‟s going to find her very soon.” “He knows where I am?”

http://SylviaHubbard.com 207 “No, but he‟s closer than before. Now I gotta go and don‟t you dare call me on this phone again cause I‟m not doing hair no more.” The line clicked and Tanner hung up the phone. How could Donetello know? Where was Pari? Maybe Tanner needed to get back home because Devlin‟s life could be not just ruined by her association, but he could also end up dead! 208 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 36 There wasn‟t much she could do in the middle of the night, but the next morning, Tanner used Devlin‟s phone to go on the Internet to see what flight she could take out of town to get back to New York. She saw also in his missed calls that he had eight he had not answered from his mother and seventeen from Latasha‟s cell phone. Strange cramping in her stomach had returned as soon as she awoke to an exhausted Devlin, who had attacked her again when he came in at five in the morning, smelling like Cubans and alcohol. Now he lay in bed lightly snoring as if he had not slept in centuries and Tanner was wide awake with worry. She dressed completely, just because it was something to do, complete with putting her hair in a tight business like French Roll and applying make up. The only thing she didn‟t put on was the matching heels to her clothes. Harrison entered abruptly with a tray of food, but Tanner was too upset to eat. “That‟s odd. I didn‟t think you actually put your feet out of bed this early, Lady Tanner,” Harrison said in a teasing light. “Pigs must be flying.” The tray he sat down by the bed consisted of muffins and water. Tanner said nothing because it was strange for Harrison to come in like that – looking almost excited. “It‟s a lot on my mind and I am in a different time zone.” She did want to have a private word with Harrison, so she motioned him outside the room and closed the door behind them. “I don‟t know the reasons or how you know, but I wanted to tell you thank you for leading me in the right direction on the reports.” “No thanks needed, Lady Tanner. I‟m surprised you found the mistake this early. Was it major?” “You didn‟t know what it was exactly?” “I remembered the discrepancy and Lady Emma told me that I should get my nose out where it doesn‟t belong. She‟s overprotective about the properties.” „And about her youngest son,‟ she hissed to herself. Tanner could just imagine the Dowager saying some smart-ass comment to Harrison. Harrison cleared his voice and looked bit uncomfortable. “While we‟re at it, I do have one question for you.” For some reason, Tanner had a feeling that this was something bad.

There was always a meaning to Harrison‟s madness and she was sure it boarded mildly on either high intelligence or an acute E.S.P. “Seeing that you are not about going to the doctor, I find it strange that you told Devlin your tubes were tied.” She stiffened and forced herself to keep a straight face hoping Harrison didn‟t know the real truth. To speak the would mean she would tell on herself because those blue eyes seemed all seeing and all knowing. http://SylviaHubbard.com 209 “So what I need to know from you is if your tubes are really tied?” Harrison asked simply. Deciding not to lie about it, Tanner confessed, “No, but the truth was worse than a lie.” “And what‟s the truth, Lady Tanner?” Tanner leaned against the closed door and checked the hallway. “I was high and angry and in my stupidity I tried to performed an abortion on my myself.” Harrison‟s mouth fell open. “Donetello was angry with me. He was upset that I refused his marriage proposal a week before and he used any excuse to hurt me. One night, he was so angry I found myself almost crawling in my house. I cried because I knew eventually he would beat a proposal out of me.” “Why was he so adamant on marrying you?” “I was pregnant and he knew it was his baby. I knew and he knew and he wanted me to have it despite the pain I was in.” She wiped the tears off her cheek, but that didn‟t stop them from coming. “After the really bad beating, I got high and angered myself into getting rid of the baby.” “On yourself?” he asked astounded. She shrugged her shoulder as if it were nothing. “I‟d done it to women since I was twelve. My mother put the scalpel in my hand herself and instructed me on how to do it. I had done it so much, I could do it with my eyes closed.” “But the pain.” “When you‟re high, Harrison… and when you‟re angry, sick and tired, and on the brink of having no choice at all, then you don‟t care about the pain. You do whatever you have to. I didn‟t want to bind myself to Donetello in marriage.” “You didn‟t love him?” She shrugged confused. “I just knew I couldn‟t marry him. I didn‟t want his life. I didn‟t even want my own and marrying him would keep me where I was and I didn‟t want to live another day like that. I didn‟t want to die, so I had to make a choice. I had to make a choice to leave.” She could barely see as her mind relieved that night that had changed her life. “What happened?” “I don‟t know. I knew I cut myself wrong and… next thing I knew Pari was screaming over the bed and I was lying in a puddle of my own blood around me. I was rushed to the hospital and I just didn‟t remember most of it, but in the

end, they said I had lost that baby and I wouldn‟t be able to have kids. I had a big medical bill to work off and the doctor who treated me knew what I had done to myself and found out I was a street doctor. He arranged for me to work off the bill at the hospital and then encouraged me to go to college. He helped pay for everything and said if I stayed in college and graduated with my nursing degree, I would never have to pay him back.” “But I thought you needed Devlin to get the money for school.” “I did. The doctor died in a carjacking two years ago and I was struggling to pay off school… until Devlin.” Harrison looked a bit upset by it all. “Did you ever look at what happened? At what you did to yourself?” 210 –TANNER’S DEVIL Regretfully, she shook her head. “I didn‟t want to remember that day. I wanted to put it all behind me.” “Tanner, are you sure you understood them right?” There was a noise down the hall and Harrison jumped as if they had been caught doing something. Tanner couldn‟t understand his strange behavior. “What are you talking about?” He looked down the hall as if he saw something. “We‟ll talk later about that, my dear. Much later, but we will talk,” he promised handing her some papers. “What‟s this?” “Your school records. Latasha hired someone to find them and have them sent to her. Lord Devlin contacted me and asked me to intercede anything that she had requested that had to deal with you.” Staring down at the records, she had a strange feeling that this should have never come to Italy. If Dontello has someone on the inside at the school waiting for her school records to be requested, and then had them followed… he could shortly be joining them. “When did you get these?” she demanded, trying to keep her voice cool. “Before I left New York. Why? Lady Tanner, why are you shaking?” he asked concerned. Tanner took a deep breath and steadied herself. “Nothing, Harrison. Nothing. Did you put a stop to her snooping?” “Whatever Lord Devlin said to her after I told him about the records, immediately stopped whatever she was doing.” “Harrison!” They both looked down the hall at a familiar face. Harrison didn‟t look shock, but Tanner could have been knocked over with a feather as Lady Emma approached them. “I thought you were going to retrieve my son,” Emma said haughtily as she walked to them. “He‟s still asleep, Lady Emma,” Tanner said. “Please! That boy couldn‟t sleep even if he were the only person on earth.”

“I assure you he is,” Harrison said. “I just took his tray in and he was even snoring.” “Snoring?” Emma asked confused. “Devlin doesn‟t snore.” Tanner explained, “Mr. Renaldo kept mi‟lord out very late. He just returned a couple of hours ago.” That seemed like a reasonable answer to her demands, so of course, she turned her attention on Tanner. “Why is she here?” “We were speaking. Is that not appropriate?” Harrison asked, but the sarcasm in his voice was evident. “Why aren‟t you wearing shoes?” Emma asked suspiciously. “It‟s highly improper for a woman to be out in public without shoes.” Tanner was really about to tell the woman what she could do with her improper, but Harrison said quickly. “Lady Emma, didn‟t you say you wanted to speak with the chef about tonight‟s meal before he left to go to the market and the wedding reception?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 211 That worked very well. Emma was the wonderful well-tempered woman again. “Oh yes, and now that I think about it, Ms. Tanner, can you meet me in the drawing room in about an hour to discuss the wedding arrangements? We must prepare quickly and I need someone who will represent Devlin well with a woman‟s touch. I see that he trust you very well.” Wanting to scream, Tanner didn‟t, but she was certainly tired of biting her tongue. “I‟ll speak with you later,” Harrison said to Tanner and walked with Lady Emma away from the bedroom door. When they were around the corner, she walked back in the room and was surprised to see Devlin sitting on the edge of the bed. Had he just gotten up? Had he been listening? When she walked up to him, he pulled her in his arms and kissed her passionately. “That sounded like my mother,” he said a little bit annoyed. “It was.” She tried to sound casual. “How long have you been up?” “Too long.” He kissed her again. “What does she want?” She looked deep into his eyes to see if there was any indication that he had heard the conversation about her lying, but he didn‟t look as if he had. Answering his question, she said, “She wants me to come down and help her prepare for your wedding.” He chuckled. “That‟s funny. I would really cause a scandal if everyone knew my wife was preparing my wedding for my soon to be wife.” Pushing at his shoulders, looking thoroughly displeased, she said, “Devlin, that‟s not funny at all. Are you going to make me do this?” “Do what?” he asked innocently, allowing her to sit up. “To plan your wedding. You‟ve got to be kidding me!” “Do you feel uncomfortable about it?” To say no would mean she was telling him she really wanted to stay

married, but she had to lied again and say, “No, I don‟t have a problem with it, but don‟t you think it‟s morbid?” His spearmint eyes narrowed a bit, but then straightened up. He had expected a much different answer from her. Especially after last night. Dammit! Devlin gathered his emotions and shrugged. “I think it makes perfect sense, Tanner.” He stood up and walked into the bathroom. Tanner looked down at the envelope Harrison had given her. Devlin would never understand her need to get away. Most likely if she told him about the fact that Donetello could actually know where she was, Devlin would come up with some superfluous reason and convince Tanner to stay. No! His life could be in jeopardy even right now. The door to the bathroom door opened abruptly and Devlin was standing with a towel around his waist and water dripping off his body. He looked mad as hell with his green eyes flaring and his brow furrowed. “Morbid?!” he bellowed. “You want to know what‟s morbid, Tanner! It‟s you!” She didn‟t speak because she was shocked at this outrage he was experiencing. 212 –TANNER’S DEVIL “I have done everything short of put the universe on a silver platter for you and you still are not swayed to want to stay with me! You still have it in your mind that you‟re leaving me!” “I am going to leave, Devlin.” “No! No! NO!” He slammed his fist into the nearest wall breaking the plaster easily as if it were paper. “And there is nothing you can tell me that will make me say you are, Tanner. Dammit, I love you.” “I can‟t stay here, Devlin. I can‟t be apart of your world. I can‟t run from my past and eventually it‟ll catch up. Your world is not real to me. I‟m not like the women you are use to and I can never be like that. I never had it in my mind to be here any longer than I had to.” He walked up to her, but Tanner was not afraid he was going to hurt her. Even though he was very angry, she could still see that he cared very much for her and couldn‟t hurt her no matter how hard he tried. “You can‟t go back to him, Tanner. I can‟t let you.” “No regrets, Devlin,” she reminded him. “Staying here even in the time we agreed upon just leads to more emotions becoming involved.” “That‟s it?!” he asked incredulously. “I refuse to believe that you are not as affected by me as I am with you, Tanner. Two people who can experience something so beautiful have a bond and your attraction to me cannot be just laid aside like nothing. I don‟t care if you were a prostitute and you did it all the time with other Johns. I know and I feel that you know that I‟m different that all of them and that there is a chance that we can be happy. Damn the world, Tanner! Damn them all!” Tanner wanted to admit it was true, but to say it was true would not keep Devlin away when she did leave. He had to think she didn‟t feel the same.

Drawing on all her emotional strength, she said coldly, “You knew what I was when you met me, Devlin. I get paid well to keep my emotions in check and make you feel the way you do. I do my job very well.” She emphasized her point by rolling her eyes and head in a true ghetto angry black woman way. His green eyes narrowed to slits. “Fine! You can leave tonight.” “Thank you,” she flipped out as if to say „about time.‟ Devlin slammed back into the bathroom and Tanner wanted to scream. http://SylviaHubbard.com 213 Part 37 Devlin wasn‟t happy that Tanner was not in the room when he came out the bathroom, but he decided he would find her before going over to negotiations and apologize. He quickly dressed so he could find her and just as he was finished, he heard a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he showed his immediate ire with Latasha. “Devlin!” she squealed and hugged him, but Devlin didn‟t hug her back, yet she didn‟t seem to notice or allow this to faze her. Instead she pressed her way in his room and looked around it. “This is so beautiful. Why have you never taken me here before?” “What reason? You were too busy fucking my brother,” he growled. “Devlin,” she pleaded. “Can‟t you let the past be the past?” He didn‟t answer and jammed his cell phone, wallet and other sundries into his pant‟s pocket completely ignoring Latasha, who had wandered over to the closet. Before he realized that Tanner‟s items were also hanging up in the closet, Latasha opened the closet. All of Tanner‟s clothes were missing, except for the wedding dress. Latasha fondled the dress lovingly just as Tanner and Harrison appeared at the doorway, but only Devlin knew they were standing there. “You kept it,” Latasha said excitedly. “You kept my wedding dress.” Devlin didn‟t know what to say. To respond would incriminate him and to not respond would not shut Latasha up. She took the dress out the closet and pressed it to her chest. “I knew you did love me, Devlin!” she proclaimed. “I don‟t, Latasha.” Laughing, Latasha said, “You may be angry with me now, Devlin, but I knew our love was true. You kept my dress from the wedding! I remembered it disappeared when I returned for my things, but I should have known…” She looked as if she were about to cry. “That‟s her dress?” Tanner asked, stepping into the room looking absolutely hurt - More hurt from earlier when he had attacked her verbally. “Tanner-“ Tanner faced Harrison. “That‟s her dress isn‟t it? T.T.? Tasha Thompson, right?” Harrison glanced apologetically over at Devlin. “Yes, Lady Tanner. I took it after her ran out of the church because I felt she didn‟t deserve it. I sent it to New York with Devlin‟s items.”

She stormed out. Devlin cursed viciously under his breath and followed Tanner, ignoring Latasha‟s calls for him. Tanner moved fast and by the time he came out the room, ran down the stairs she was nowhere to be seen. “Devlin,” his mother called, coming from the drawing room. “Not now, Mother!” he said sharply. 214 –TANNER’S DEVIL “No, Devlin, now. I will not be ignored anymore. You and I both know we need to discuss this matter you have frivolous chosen to avoid! Now speak with me.” He walked into the drawing room with her, cursing under his breath as he wondered where the hell was Tanner. Soon as the doors were drawn, Emma turned to him and struck him across the face. Devlin didn‟t flinch at the strike, knowing his mother‟s anger. “You are acting like some damn teenager, sniffing around like it‟s the last woman on earth. What in the hell is wrong with you?! You could lose your appointment! You could lose everything you have worked for over some woman! Now I have worked damn hard in trying to get everything prepared and arranged so you can marry Latasha. Why aren‟t your cooperating, Devlin?” “Mother, she slept with Richard. How can you expect me to act normal around her when I have to look at the both of them and just know that my brother fucked my wife?” For his tongue he received another slap in the face, but he didn‟t protest. Yes, he was being callous and disrespectful, but dammit he had a point. “You will do like we have always done, Devlin. Get over and get going. Time is running out and this Ms. Tanner is not going to give you what you need in time. You need to get married to Latasha and get the process going in giving the Rose heir some legitimate children.” The idea of even sleeping with Latasha disgusted him and Devlin was tired of trying to appease his mother morality and public eye outlook. All his life he was reminded about what he needed to do in order to make sure that he never lost face, but right now, he was a man in love who didn‟t want to hear this bullshit. “Mother, I could care less about how much time I have. The way I‟m feeling right now, if I lose this appointment it will be no less than I deserve for all I‟ve done because I do not want to marry that bitch, Latasha.” Emma started to strike him again, but this time Devlin caught her arm and gripped it firmly so she couldn‟t even snatch away. “Don‟t put your hands on me again, Mother. I‟m a grown ass man. If I want to sniff around Tanner, then I will, but I‟ll do what the hell I want.” He released her arm and started walking out the room. “You‟re delirious! You don‟t know what you‟re talking about, Devlin,” she yelled after him, but didn‟t follow him out. “I‟m still making the plans!” Devlin could care less. Renaldo was waiting for him when Devlin entered the lawyer‟s office.

Keeping his anger with Tanner in check was difficult. Damn woman was going to drive him fucking crazy if she didn‟t admit she wanted to be with him. “You don‟t look well. I thought things were going wonderful. Weren‟t you just swinging from the chandeliers hours ago about your woman?” Renaldo asked worriedly. “What makes you think my present disposition has anything to do with a woman?” “Because I‟m Renaldo Bellini and I know when a man has women problems.” “I guess you can say you‟ve never experienced that, huh?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 215 “You guess correctly,” Renaldo said as if everyone knew this piece of drivel. Devlin really didn‟t feel like listening to Renaldo‟s arrogance, but he knew there was a reason his cousin waited for him outside the room like this. “I must return to the states immediately, but I wanted to end discussions without them thinking we just conceded.” “Is something wrong?” Devlin asked noting the slight uneasiness expression in Renaldo‟s eyes. “My brother has come up missing in the Atlantic on a vacation yacht trip. My father ordered me home immediately for support.” “Armando? What happened?” “It was too stressful for Antonio to go into details. Mamma is a nervous wreck and I myself fear that my brother really may not be fine, but I go with faith that everything is all right. My father needs me to report to North Carolina with the rest of my cousins.” Devlin forgot his own misery for a short second. Even though they hardly came together, this was still his cousin and he cared for the well being of them like he would his immediate family. “What about the negotiations?” “My father and Dalton agreed to give them the eighty percent they‟ve cried over, but they must put twenty in the trust for David and after fifty years, we receive the land back.” “That‟s it? This must be serious, because Bellini‟s are stubborn just for the hell of it and I know it‟s driving them crazy.” “Good,” Renaldo snipped. “I must bid good bye to others before leaving so I won‟t even join in today. Thank you, cousin. And whatever it is that she may have upset you about, just know that nothing ever comes easy when a woman‟s involve. What they allow you to see on the outside is not what‟s going on with them on the inside.” “What‟s that suppose to mean?” “They let you see exactly what you want to see.” Devlin was glad Renaldo made an exit because the evasiveness was annoying. Taking a moment before entering the room to get his mind together, he found himself really not wanting to be there. Every inch of him wanted to get back to the house and shake Tanner until she admitted that she wanted to be with

him and nothing she had done in the past affected his love for her. What was so special about an ex-pimp? Why did she have to go back to him? *** When Devlin had slammed that door to the bathroom, Tanner had used the opportunity to vent off some of her anger and put all her clothes that were in the closet inside of her trunks. She deliberately left the wedding dress hanging in the closet because she wanted to let him know she really didn‟t want a reminder of him and the marriage that was one farce she never wanted to remember for the rest of her life. In an oversize luggage bag found in the back of the closet, she packed a change of clothes, her personal effects that was important to her and her purse. 216 –TANNER’S DEVIL She set this bag by the door and then found her shoes so she could still pretend to want to be here. She left the bedroom, with the envelope Harrison had given her, to get off some more of her anger off of her chest and calm herself as she just idly walked down the long hallways, not really looking at the artwork on the wall. Pausing a moment, she opened the envelope. Looking at her grades, she felt a wonderful sense of completion. Now that she had achieved legitimacy she could do whatever she wanted to do. Yet what she really wanted was to be with Devlin. She could still flourish with her medical skills some other kind of way and still be Devlin‟s wife. „Maybe you should tell Devlin about Donetello, silly? Devlin‟s wealthy and if he knows the damn Queen of England then he sure as hell has got to know someone to get Donetello off your back.‟ That made all the sense in the world and she just needed to think some more. „I won‟t leave tonight and I‟ll march back in there and tell him exactly what‟s going on. Including the fact that Latasha is pregnant.‟ “Thinking about spending the rest of your life with him, huh?” Richard asked, coming up to her casually. She didn‟t know if she should be on her toes or not. The fact that he read her mind caught her completely off guard and she didn‟t know how to take this line of questioning. “If I didn‟t know better, I‟d say you were following me, Dick.” He shrugged with a flinch of the nickname she called him. “Only upon my mother‟s insistence. My father became engrossed in business and my mother has always demanded a chaperone. Real ladies never are alone.” He moved closer to her with a wicked look in his green eyes. Dressed in a white suit from head to toe, Richard did look rather dashing and she knew he could probably have any woman he wanted, but her heart was not for him. It was for Devlin and no matter how charming he was, despite her past, she would never give herself to any man, except Devlin from now on. “So why are you trying to read my mind?” she questioned suspiciously.

“Was I right?” “Whether you were right or wrong, I still am not giving you the time of day.” “Wasn‟t looking for that, sister in law.” “So why didn‟t you sound at all pleased that I may have been thinking something along those lines?” Richard leaned his back against the wall near her and folded his arms on his chest. “Devlin‟s not who you think he is. You know… knight in shining armor. He‟s got secrets and motives. Are your really thinking realistic or with your heart? I mean you were a prostitute? Does a courtesan really marry a duke or is Devlin trying to get you so wrapped up with his seducing that you‟ll agree to be his mistress, while Latasha flaunts her marriage in your face. He‟s got it all set up, doesn‟t he? You‟re the assistant? You can travel with him. There will be no suspicion to you being around him all the time, even by his own family. It‟s perfect. Just slide the divorce papers to you and then slide the marriage papers over to Latasha. Easy, for Devlin. Everything seems easy for him, don‟t you http://SylviaHubbard.com 217 think? You‟ll get Latasha‟s castoffs and you‟ll blindly allow yourself to be nothing but a whore. ” “Just cut the bullshit head games, Dick,” she snapped. “You see this strong man who‟s all powerful, but he has a weakness for his family. Why don‟t you ask Devlin what‟s the real reason he acts like a damn pussy when he‟s around his family? Ask him what‟s he paying penance for.” She backed away and ran down the hall almost colliding with Harrison. “A duchess never runs,” Harrison scolded. Tanner blushed at the title. “I‟m no duchess.” “Says who?” Rolling her eyes, she walked with him since they were going to see Devlin. Upon walking in the bedroom and seeing Latasha lovingly caressing the wedding dress and looking so possessively at it, Tanner was at a complete lost for words at the words Latasha spoke. And then when Latasha asked Devlin about the dress, Tanner could feel her heart actually breaking and when she learned the truth, all she could do was run away. The dress had not been for her? It had been Latasha‟s castoff. Was she about to make a fool of herself by accepting Devlin‟s trust and love? Richard‟s words rang in her head. „You‟ll get Latasha‟s castoffs and you‟ll blindly allow yourself to be nothing but a whore!‟ Running out of the room, she heard Devlin following and she ducked into a bathroom right before the stairs. She heard Devlin run by and sighed with relief. Collapsing to the floor, she shook because she was fighting the urge not to cry. „You can‟t stay! No matter what, you can‟t stay,‟ she told herself. Composing herself, she decided that she didn‟t want the dowager trying to figure out what was going on even though Tanner would never see the annoying woman again.

Lady Emma was in a drawing room, finishing up her discussion with the chef. When Tanner entered, Devlin‟s mother said, “And oh yes, just in case you need anything, please contact Devlin‟s assistant.” The chef frowned, “But I thought this was Devlin‟s wife.” Tanner stiffened. Lady Emma laughed. “No, Chef Henry, this is his assistant. Oh please! Devlin would never marry the help.” The chef looked thoroughly confused, but excused himself while Emma escorted Tanner over to some chairs. Tanner hoped she could pretend as if she wanted to be here speaking about Devlin‟s marriage to Latasha. Passing Tanner a notebook and pen, Lady Emma asked, “Has Devlin spoken with you on the wedding at all? Any wishes or regrets?” Honestly, Tanner answered, “No, he hasn‟t.” “Good.” She looked too relieved. “I know there will be no limits to our imagination. You seem like a smart girl.” If the woman was trying to get some kind of dig in, Tanner caught on and it took all her restraint not to say something smart. The Dowager snapped her fingers and three maids brought over several enormous catalogs of anything anyone could possible want in their weddings. 218 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner‟s eyes went cross over how tedious this woman was making a simple event. “Am I too late?” Latasha asked, almost gliding in the room. “Of course not,” Emma said happily. “Have a seat next to Ms. Tanner. She‟s going to assist us.” “Latasha sat down beside Tanner. With Emma on her other side, Tanner felt locked in and wanted to come out fighting, but she did not. For the next four hours, Tanner spent it trying to maintain her temper, while the two women nitpicked over things like what color should the ribbons be for each table at the reception, to how red the rose petals should be that the flower girl would throw. When Tanner made the suggestion to use all of the last decorations plans, both women looked at her as if she had lost her mind. “It‟s okay, Tanner. We know you‟re not use to all this,” Latasha placated with the nerve to gently pat Tanner on the hand as if she were a child. Tanner tried to actively make other suggestions, but everything she liked Latasha didn‟t like and would pout like a child until Emma would just laugh and go with whatever Latasha‟s suggested, because she was the bride. Harrison was a sight for sore eyes when he came in and beckoned Tanner, who couldn‟t move fast enough out of the room and walked with Harrison where they could have a private word. “You‟re leaving?” Harrison asked as soon as they were alone. “Yes,” she said with a determined look. “How did you know?” “Lord Devlin instructed me to assist you in any way possible in leaving.”

Biting back the smart sneer about Devlin‟s generosity, she said coolly. “That‟s the plan. I‟d like to leave tonight if I can get a flight.” “I don‟t think that‟s wise, Lady Tanner.” Before he could say another word, she snapped, “Nothing you can say will change my mind, Harrison.” “You‟re pregnant.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 219 Part 38 Tanner felt the room spin as she prayed she had she had not heard Harrison correctly. “How the hell would you know that, Harrison?” He handed her a fax from the doctor‟s office. “He did not have your cell number and he called me to reach you. I told him that you wouldn‟t take his word for it and he sent this.” Putting the paper inches from her eyes, she looked at the pregnancy results over and over again. “It‟s a mistake.” “No, it‟s not,” Harrison said firmly, going over to a phone and calling the doctor‟s office. When he had the doctor on the phone he handed the phone to Tanner. The doctor explained casually, “I suspects from your history that you have endometriosis – nothing advanced and more dormant than anything. After researching this, I‟m guessing you made the pregnancy happen when you did that botched abortion – which Harrison informed me about when I couldn‟t believe the results myself. You had been sexually inactive since the abortion, correct?” “Yes,” she said quietly. “I saw the scarring when I did the examination, but I didn‟t think too much about this. Most likely you cut a tear in the uterus to ignite the condition. I really couldn‟t be sure unless I went in after the pregnancy is over, but I‟m guessing with your condition, the placenta is growing on the outside of the uterus and the endometriosis has fooled the body into thinking it has attached to the inside of the uterus. But the condition is the growth of uterine lining on the outside of the uterus.” She knew what he was talking about, but she didn‟t want to believe it. Not her. “But they said I couldn‟t.” “I know and I found a way to pull those records from the hospital, Ms. Tanner. The fallopian tubes were only partially damaged preventing some of the eggs from getting down, but in my opinion, life has a way of happening no matter how we mess up or try to prevent it.” Sitting in the nearest chair possible before she collapsed, she clutched the receiver on the phone. “Do you think the baby will be alright?” “I couldn‟t say over the phone. I‟d like you to get back as soon as possible and let me check you out to be sure.” “Yes, doctor. I‟ll call you when I get to the states.” Hanging up the phone, she sat back in the chair and closed her eyes. “You are going to tell Devlin?”

It almost didn‟t sound like a question from Harrison. She looked at the manservant. “If I don‟t, you will?” “I think the both of you need to sit down and talk, but I‟m not going to get involved.” He smiled wistfully. Skeptically looking him over, Tanner said, “I don‟t believe that. You are his manservant. His well-being is supposed to be your concern.” 220 –TANNER’S DEVIL Harrison looked mildly pissed at this reminder from her. “I was ordered to keep my business to myself, Lady Tanner, and if I value my employment as Lord Devlin‟s valet, I would stay as far away from this wedding mess.” She stood up confused. “Who told you that?” “Lady Emma.” “You‟re against this wedding?” “Since the inception, before Lord Devlin even met you.” “But aren‟t you the family‟s spoke man? Shaking his head, Harrison said, “The family spokesman would be Lady Emma‟s assistant, who is also my older brother. Our family has served the Rose family for over a century.” There was a rewarding tone in his voice. “Lady Emma can have you dismissed?” “The Dowager prides herself on being able to have a modicum amount of control over her sons. Don Aurello allows her because he loves her so much. Amazing what a man can endure for love, don‟t you think?” This was rhetorical, but it made her feel uneasy about her decision. “I pride myself on knowing and procuring the well being of mi‟lord, whether I can be around or not.” He gently brushed a tear from her cheek. “It doesn‟t matter what you‟ve done in the past. Whether you know it or not, you are his redemption, Lady Tanner.” Frowning, she asked, “What do you mean?” It was as if Harrison awoke from a dream and he stepped away. “That is up to you to find out.” “More riddles and elusiveness, Harrison?” she asked annoyed. “Didn‟t I pass the first test?” He ignored her question. “What are your plans for you and the future heir to the dukedom?” When he put it like that, Tanner didn‟t just think that this pregnancy was just an aggravation. There were consequences for any decision she may have and with the possibility that there may be something wrong, she needed to make a decision very fast. Yet she felt she didn‟t need to tell Harrison any decision as of yet. “I‟ll think about staying with Devlin, but I should go home to the doctor, immediately.” “You should,” he agreed. “Will you be telling Lord Devlin of your intentions?” “Not yet, Harrison, and I ask that you not tell him either.” “I‟ll try. Master Bellini needs to leave tonight on his private jet. He said he could afford your company if you‟re at the airport by eighth-thirty. Whether

you‟re there or not, the plane will take off. I insist that you take Ruby for my peace of mind. And if you don‟t let Lord Devlin know that you‟ve gone, I will tell him myself once you are departed.” That just seemed too easy and he was being too damn accommodating, but Tanner took what he offered. “Thank you, Harrison.” “I‟m only helping to sway you to choose mi‟lord despite how difficult he has become.” “I‟ll try,” she said mimicking his words. He nodded and left her alone to her ponderings about the baby. http://SylviaHubbard.com 221 While she focused on what she should do, she wandered the minor halls of the large house. No one was around and she was able to fully focus on her plan of action. Her feelings for Devlin had grown deep - Too deep and she really wanted to be with him, but the fact that he could not be honest with his family about her, made it very difficult for her to want to be with him. What was holding him back from being honest with his family about her if he said he married her with no regrets? And how could she know if he really loved and cared about her if he couldn‟t admit to his family about her? Telling him about the baby would further complicate his feelings toward her and she wanted to know his feelings before revealing the baby information to him. First thing first, she decided that she would see the doctor. This pregnancy was different and more important. This wasn‟t some pimp, street hustler‟s baby, who wouldn‟t give a shit about it. This was Devlin Sanchez, Duke of Rose, and he would take care of the baby, providing the child opportunities Tanner could only dream of. Getting to the doctor would be her first initiative though and then she would have time to think about Devlin more. She decided not to tell him about Donetello yet, but she would just say she needed to go back to the states for a moment and promise to take Ruby like Harrison suggested. If he told his family about being married, Tanner would tell him about the baby. Otherwise if he didn‟t, she would make it very difficult for him to get any information as to why she was going to New York. He was already mad at her and she was sure once she returned knowing the baby was fine, she would be able to deal with his anger, maybe let him know about Donetello and then ease his anger by being real nice to him. She had no doubt her womanly wiles could make him forget his anger with her. “Well this is a first,” an amused voice said behind her. She turned around to see a very young version of Richard, but his eyes were like Renaldo‟s – Olive green with a strange tinge of golden near the pupil. He couldn‟t have been more than eighteen years of age. “First for what?” she asked as he assessed her too. “The first time I‟ve ever visited here and someone black was here.” “You‟re American,” Tanner pointed out.

“Chicago and you?” “Detroit.” “Good, I don‟t feel so out of sorts. Grandma always makes me think if you didn‟t come from New York, everything else in America is not worthy.” That was a perfect description of Emma Rose Sanchez. “Did you say grandma?” “Yeah,” he confirmed. “Lady Rose is your grandmother?” He chuckled. “Yeah. Hard to believe I‟m apart of this old stuffy family. Grandfather Antonio in Chicago says if you stuffed a lump of coal up Grandmother Rose‟s ass it‟ll come out as a diamond.” Tanner chortled very unladylike because she was trying not to laugh at the cruel remark, but it was hilarious and true. 222 –TANNER’S DEVIL He continued. “Although the other side of my family can‟t take much either.” “The other side? Wait! If Lady Emma‟s your grandmother, who is your father?” “Richard. I‟m David Rose Sanchez Bellini – Father wasn‟t around, but my mother wanted to make sure my father‟s side understood I was apart of them, without giving him any type of honor. Anger is a bitch.” She shook his outstretched hand in a firm shake flabbergasted. “Tanner,” she introduced. “Now that‟s a weird ass name,” he teased. “Are you why Richard lost his appointment?” “Richard‟s weakness lost his appointment and I‟m a constant reminder of that weakness,” Davis said without shame or pity. “I‟m confused,” Tanner said as they slowly walked through the halls. “What happened? Because I thought it was the maid, but you are part Bellini right?” “I am,” he said proudly. “One of the richest minority real estate companies in the world, which is why I don‟t mind keeping their name. Their like Hispanic Kennedy‟s. Who wouldn‟t want to have their last names?” Tanner laughed at his simile. “So that is why Richard couldn‟t handle business here with the Bellini‟s?” She had been listening to conversation here and there on why Devlin was here. “Yes. The family isn‟t too happy with him and the fact that he choose to ignore me while I was young and just started acknowledging me recently still makes them upset.” “Do you know what happened?” “There are variations to the story, but the one I know my mother told me.” He guided her to a settee against the wall in the hallway. “My mother, who was about nineteen, came to New York to be Grandmother‟s maid servant as she decided what her career would be in the Bellini family. She said she fell hard and fast in love with her cousin, but as time wore on she realized after it was all over

he didn‟t feel the same about her and was pretty much just stringing her along for his own sick humor.” “Cousin?” “By marriage only though. Great Grandfather Bellinodos married here in Italy, Princess Maria Ferdinand, who was from Spain and her sister married Michael Sanchez. Maria‟s sister died without children and Michael came here to Italy to assist with the estate after Grandfather Jorge Bellinodos, the oldest and only son, decided to go to America and change his name to Bellini. When Great Grandfather Bellinodos died Michael and Maria married two years later and had children.” Tanner was in awe at that piece of history. “They had children together late in life, Grandfather Aurello Sanchez being the youngest.” “And did your mother have other reasons for going to New York other than being Lady Emma‟s maid servant.” “My mother, Angelina, was one of two girls raised by the Bellini family in Chicago and she was sister to Dalton Bellini, who is now more or less head of http://SylviaHubbard.com 223 the family. Tragedy struck a long time ago and Mama Bellini had to raise lots of nephews. Angelina, Mama Bellini‟s daughter, was sent to New York for some culture for a couple of years, where she met and fell in love with her cousin.” “So she was in love with Richard,” Tanner said, trying to understand the story. “No,” David said as if Tanner should know that answer already. “Angelina was in love with Devlin. From the time she met him, as I was told she wanted Devlin and made it very evident to him of her feelings.” She frowned slightly bothered. “How did Richard conceive you?” “Angelina left to visit family in Italy and then flew back here with Grandfather Rose. Before arriving, she called Devlin demanding he placate her and proceed further with the attraction they supposedly had for each other. But, like I said, he had been stringing her along and really hadn‟t been taking all this very seriously. Uncle Devlin told her he wasn‟t feeling well, but they would make an opportunity to meet, when she returned. He told her to sneak to his room. When she arrived, Lady Emma informed Angelina, her son was ill and would not be joining the family for dinner. Angelina assumed it was Devlin. She lied to the family too and said she wanted to rest from the long trip. When everyone else was gone, came out of her room and snuck into his room, which was dark. She proceeded to conceive me, with whom she thought was Devlin. But the family walked in, turned on the lights and … well, when Angelina saw Devlin standing at door, while she realized Richard was under her.” She gasped. “A very wrong mistake.” “Quite wrong, but the true wrong was when everyone found out I was conceived and the Bellini‟s wanted to kill Father. But my mother didn‟t help by crying about how she was tricked. Although it was her word against Devlin‟s.” “Why would Devlin trick her?”

David shrugged. “No one knows because Uncle Devlin never talks of that to anyone and Father just brushes me off whenever I ask him anything.” He checked his watch. “I must return to the mansion to speak with Uncle Renaldo. I‟m supposed to be to be serving in his steed, while he attends a family emergency in the states. And I need to understand fast what I need to do.” “Thank you, David,” she said, feeling a little lost with the information he had just given her. Had Devlin deceived his own brother and stolen the dukedom? Was that why he allowed Richard to get away with so much shit? Devlin was paying penance? And if that was true, was Devlin really the wonderful man she thought him to be or was he hiding a deceitful monster inside of him, worse than Donetello? 224 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 39 Tanner took only a short nap and wasn‟t in the best of moods as she dressed for dinner in a hurry because she wanted to get down early as possible so she could request a private word with Devlin. When she called his cell phone, she could only leave a voice message, but that call had not been returned. Arriving at the dining hall, she had the unfortunate pleasurable company of Lady Emma, Latasha and Richard. Latasha had been placed across from where Tanner was escorted to sit and Richard sat to her right. Devlin‟s place, which was on her left side, was empty while Lady Emma sat on the other end of the table. “Nice of you to join us, Ms. Tanner,” Lady Emma said as Richard stood to help her sit down. “Thank you,” Tanner said quietly, but she really didn‟t have an appetite. Yet, she couldn‟t just sit there and not eat and let them know she was waiting to speak with Devlin. Picking at her soup, she listened to hear if and when Devlin came in. “You‟re preoccupied,” Richard noticed quietly. “Are you still on the same subject as you were earlier?” “Do you really care?” He raised a brow slightly amused. “David told me he met you. Found you to be a very avid listener. He derives some sick pleasure out of telling our business to people.” “He was interesting,” she said quietly, looking back at her soup wishing Richard would leave her alone. A vicious curse came from the entrance and Devlin stumbled in the dining room with spilled liquor on his sleeve. “Devlin!” Lady Emma said disgusted as he drunkenly walked to his seat. “This is highly improper! What‟s gotten into you?” He finished the liquor he carried in and then slammed the glass on the table. A servant came over with another full glass. “I don‟t know,” he said, glaring at Tanner. “What‟s gotten into me, Tanner?”

Stiffly she said, “I wouldn‟t know, Devlin, but if I had to guess it smells like a whole bottle of liquor.” “Oh wait a minute, I should have said I‟ve gotten into you.” Her eyes went wide and she looked down at Lady Emma who looked baffled. “I‟m talking to you, Tanner!” Devlin sneered. Tanner looked back at him. “I don‟t think so. Not in your condition. I think you need to leave and go sleep it off.” “I‟m perfectly fine.” He sat back and slouched in his seat. “I feel good. You want to know why?” “Maybe Ms. Tanner‟s right,” Richard suggested. “Devlin, you need-“ “Shut the fuck up!” Devlin sneered viciously, his true anger coming to the surface. http://SylviaHubbard.com 225 “Devlin,” Latasha said warily. “Why don‟t you try to put some food in your stomach?” He gulped down the glass and slammed it on the table. A servant brought another glass, but this one Tanner snatched away. “Put it down.” His voice had a deadly tone, but Tanner wasn‟t scared. “You‟ve had enough,” she said firmly. “Put it down now, bitch.” Tanner tossed the liquor in his face. Latasha and Lady Emma gasped as Tanner stood up to leave out the room. “You‟re leaving?” Devlin asked as if he couldn‟t believe it grabbing her arm. “Yes!” she screamed wrenching her arm from his hand. “What did you expect? You‟re talking to me like I‟m…” Tanner was so frustrated she couldn‟t figure out what to say. He stood up. “Like you‟re a two bit whore?” She slapped him across his face. “Well, I knew eventually you‟d see the real me and not what your dick was showing you.” “Oh, I know the real you all right, Tanner. I knew, but I thought I could change you.” “I told you that you couldn‟t, Devlin! And you won‟t. You‟re just mad because for once in your life you can‟t get your way. You can‟t manipulate me with your charm or your money or words and deceit. I could give a fuck about all this shit.” To further make matters worse, she lied and said, “I could give a fuck about you.” The room was quiet. All eyes were on Devlin as his eyes narrowed to venomous slits and the spearmint color seemed to darken. “I don‟t have one damn regret marrying you, Tanner, because I‟d do anything to keep my title. It didn‟t matter who the whore was, but I knew I had to marry one in order to get what I wanted.” “Yeah, just like you‟d do anything to steal the title?” she sneered,

purposely pissing him off more. Devlin moved closer to her, so the table wasn‟t between them and in her fright she stepped away and tripped over her chair and fell to the floor. Richard jumped up from his chair and helped Tanner up. Standing between Devlin and Tanner, Richard said, “That‟s enough, Devlin!” Tanner moved to Richard‟s side, glaring at Devlin. “Is this how you do it, Devlin?” she sneered. “The only way you can be honest with your family is to be an ass?” “Why the fuck would I want them to know about you?!” That hurt very much to hear from him. And even though Tanner hadn‟t been one to take acerbic words seriously, this was almost hurtful than any blow Donetello had done to her physically. Her mind still reasoned that Devlin was only saying it because he thought she wasn‟t going to see her again. In any other case, Tanner never backed down from a verbal argument, but this time she just didn‟t want to fight with him and started to leave. 226 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Aren‟t you forgetting something?” Devlin seethed, taking out folded papers. Moving past Richard to Devlin, she snatched the papers from him. “What‟s this?” “Standard divorce with alimony included.” He slammed a pen down on the table. “Might as well get this shit over now.” “You‟re married!” Lady Emma screamed. “Devlin! You married her!” They ignored his mother. “I don‟t want your money,” Tanner reiterated. “Oh yeah, I should have included maybe a slap or beating once a month, since that‟s what you‟re dying to go back to. I could still arrange that, Tanner. Whatever tickles your fancy? If I‟d known you liked it rough, I would have beat your ass a long time ago.” “You‟re married!” Lady Emma cried again, this time going very pale. Tanner set the paper down on the table and signed her name where she was supposed to. Devlin had already signed his name on the document. “Not anymore,” she said calmly, answering Lady Emma as she tossed the papers back at Devlin. Taking her ring off her finger, she flicked it at his feet and started to leave again. Richard stood in her way. “No, Tanner,” he said, grabbing her arm and holding her beside him. He looked at his brother. “You can‟t let it end like this.” Lady Emma sobbed miserably. “Devlin… how could you marry her?” “Insanity would be the only reason,” Devlin sneered. “But I guess we both got what we wanted, huh, Tanner?” Lady Emma turned even paler before she finally fainted. Servants and Latasha ran over to her and they carried her out of the room, while her sons faced off. Neither son even went to assist his mother or even looked concern about

their mother as they glared at each other with Tanner standing again beside Richard because he was still holding her arm, preventing her from leaving. She just wanted to leave before she started crying. She didn‟t want to hear any more of Devlin‟s hurtful words anymore. Moving around Richard, she made it to the door before Richard began to speak. “Let her go,” Devlin said, putting the papers back in his pocket as if her leaving was no big deal. “She‟s the best thing to happen to you, Devlin. If you let her leave, I swear I‟ll make sure she knows the truth. I‟ll make sure everyone knows the truth.” “Shut the fuck up, Richard!” Devlin threatened. “Let the skank go.” Latasha returned to the room and moved to Devlin‟s side as if she were some kind of protector. “Or what? You stand there trying to look like a rose, when you smell like shit?” Richard fumed. “Richard, just stay out of this,” Latasha said and then looked up at Devlin. “It doesn‟t matter about the marriage, Devlin.” Distastefully, she looked at Tanner. “I understand that lust is lust and it couldn‟t have been nothing serious with someone like her.” Glaring back at Richard, she said pompously, “You just want Devlin to look bad, because you‟re weak.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 227 Richard, Devlin and Tanner all looked at Latasha and in unison said, “Shut the fuck up!” Tanner snatched away from Richard and started to head to the door, but again Richard blocked her way. “Let me go, Richard,” she said wanting to break out in tears, but fighting to keep them inside. “No, Tanner! You need to know that Devlin‟s not who he shows you to be. Because even he won‟t face what the real truth is.” “Shut up!” Devlin ordered viciously. “No, I won‟t shut up,” Richard said, moving to face Devlin. “Not anymore. Bet no one knows you tricked me. Does she know how you forgot to remind Angelina we switched rooms and I was so weak from a stomach flu I couldn‟t stop her from what she came to do with you-“ Devlin punched Richard in the face, sending his brother to the floor. “You stupid fuck!” he raged. “You knew it. You knew why! You unworthy bastard!” Tanner went over to help Richard up, looking back at Devlin. “The truth hurts, Devlin, and I think I know who‟s the real dick right about now.” “Truth?!” he asked incredulously. “The truth is that I knew from birth that this appointment was my right, not his and I would do anything – ANYTHING – to get what was rightfully mine.” Devlin hit his chest to emphasize his point. “He was lazy, stupid, and undeserving!” Tanner couldn‟t believe Devlin was saying these hateful things and when she looked at Richard it was as if the older brother was accepting this. What kind of brainwashing shit was this?

Harrison entered the room, assisting Lady Emma who was still quite pale. “Just leave!” Latasha hissed. “You‟ve done enough damage to this family already, Tanner.” Narrowing her eyes to slits wishing she could shoot fire out her pupils, Tanner walked up to Latasha. “I was just going to leave. And I really had no intentions of saying shit about you, but you know what, I think they all ought to know that you‟re pregnant with Richard‟s baby.” “What the fuck!” Richard raged. “That bitch ain‟t mine.” Latasha gasped as if she couldn‟t believe it either, but Tanner knew she was only playing around. What was a shock was that Richard would just disagree with it like that, when there was a very real possibility since they had been together recently. “It has to be yours, Richard,” Latasha said, holding her stomach protectively. “No, it‟s not!” Richard disputed. “I got a vasectomy after Angelina told me that mess and I only told my mother! That‟s why she was so insistent about Devlin trying to get someone to marry and get pregnant all the damn time, because she knew there was no other way to keep the title and if our family loses it, we also lose the family assets as well.” Tanner looked at Devlin, who looked shocked because obviously he didn‟t know this either. Emma‟s legs collapsed under her and Harrison had to practically carry her to the nearest chair. She hadn‟t fainted, but she looked about ready to again if 228 –TANNER’S DEVIL one more bombshell fell from someone‟s lips. Tanner was almost inclined to release the information that she was pregnant too just to see if the old biddy would die, but she didn‟t. Latasha was right, she had done enough damaged to this already fucked up family. Yet, she still had unfinished business with Latasha. “Oh yeah, one more thing,” Tanner said casually. “What?!” Latasha screamed angrily. Tanner hauled off and punched Latasha in the face again. In the same place as before on purpose, hoping that this time since she had hit harder that it had caused a bigger knot. Cradling her hand in her other arm, Tanner ran out the room. *** No one bothered to pick Latasha up. Matter of fact, when Richard stepped to Devlin, rubbing his jaw where Devlin had hit him, he had to step over Latasha to get over there. His voice was calm with a sardonic tone. “It‟s funny. You know all my life, Mother told me I would never be worthy of being a duke. Which is why I never took the appointment seriously. And all your life, she‟s convinced you that you were.” “Shut up, Richard,” Emma said weakly. “No, Mother, because it‟s true. You and I both know it.”

“You are stupid!” his mother hissed suddenly, finding some miraculous strength to stand up and stress her point. “Devlin was always the better man.” Devlin hadn‟t realized it until now, but Richard‟s words were true. “But it doesn‟t matter. At least it shouldn‟t have,” he said quietly, coming down from the anger he had been feeling and hurting all over inside. “Devlin, don‟t you let him control you anymore.” “He‟s not. He never was. You were!” Devlin said. “Always in my ear. Always telling me what was for the good of our family. Always telling me I was better than him.” “I did not-“ “You did!” Devlin cut her off. “But it shouldn‟t have been that way. You should have loved us equal like Father always did. I was no better than Richard and you‟ve pitted us against each other since I was born because you didn‟t want us to see how really shallow you were.” “You can‟t talk to me like-“ “Shut up, Mother!” Both sons bellowed at her. Emma looked aghast, but promptly shut her mouth and sat back down. Richard and Devlin looked at each other knowing what they were thinking was the same thing about their mother. “All that shit you said about me may be true, Devlin,” Richard said calmly. “You‟re as close to perfect as they come and I‟ve honestly admired that about you, but I know you and I have stupidity in common. Even I know behind every good man is a good woman and you just let the best thing in the world walk out of your life.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 229 Devlin looked down at his foot and saw the ring Tanner had thrown at him. Bending down and picking it up, he felt sick all over. Collapsing to his knees, he felt anguish and frustration all over his soul. For once, Richard was right and for once, Devlin didn‟t know how to solve his own problem. 230 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 231 Part 40 Getting to the bedroom, she locked the door and collapsed her back against the beautiful thick oak wood. Slowly sliding down, she finally was able to cry and she did so, very hard, shaking and sobbing covering her face. Drawing her knees up to her chest, she buried her face down with her arms around her head and cried some more. Devlin‟s words had really hurt more than she realized and she didn‟t want anything to do with him, yet her soul had already connected to him and she knew he would be hard to resist - Harder than Donetello had ever been to resist. Devlin had left in indelible mark on her heart forever and it wasn‟t because she was carrying his child. Putting her head up, she reached for her bag to dig in it to get her purse and find some tissue to blow her nose. It was then she noticed something strange

about her surroundings – a different smell and feel about the place. Usually she felt safe and secure, but she found herself slowly standing up and being very wary of where she was. Looking around the room, she noticed that the balcony doors were opened and her trunk was opened as if it had been riffled through, which was strange. Had a servant come in looking for something? Maybe Harrison? Pounding on her door, she jumped startled, clutching her bag to her chest in fright. “Tanner, opened the door,” Devlin ordered on the other side. She didn‟t speak too scared of what she might say – wanting to give in no matter what he came to say to her and hating herself for wanting to just give in so easily. “Tanner,” he called. Walking up to the door, she pressed her face against it and closed her eyes. He was right there. She could feel him. He knew she was also against the door. In a whisper, she heard him say, “I‟m sorry. I am an ass. I‟m all the awful things you said and think now, but I love you, Tanner Sanchez.” She began to cry again and placed her hand on the lock of the door to open it. Suddenly, a hand gripped her own and she looked up into deep brown cold eyes. A scream wanted to leap out her mouth in terror, as a cold wind from nowhere seemed to chill her to the bone. Devlin‟s footsteps rescinded down the hallway as she was jerked away from the door. “Isn‟t that sweet,” Donetello said, pulling her hard against his body. “Too bad for him that you‟re mine.” The scream would not come out, yet there was not one centimeter in her body that she wasn‟t feeling terrified. Donetello was here in the flesh, gripping against him as if he wanted to break her in half. “Aren‟t you, Tanner?” “No,” she whispered. 232 –TANNER’S DEVIL The back of his hand came up and slapped her across the face sending her to the floor. Tanner crawled away toward the vanity, still clutching her bag. Donetello moved slowly beside her and kicked her in the hips. She curled in a ball to protect her stomach. “Please, don‟t!” she begged. Grabbing a chunk of her hair in his hand, he yanked her up to her knees and ordered in a hiss, “Say it.” She could feel the follicles almost popping out her scalp in pain. Stubbornly, she shook her head and received another backhanded slap for that to her other cheek. Trying to crawl away again, he caught her by her hair once more and pulled her on her knees again. He bawled his fist up to punch her. “Please!” she cried, clutching the front of his shirt desperately.

“Donetello, I‟m pregnant. I swear. I don‟t how, but I am.” Even more anger raged in his eyes, but his fist relaxed and his whole demeanor calmed instantly. He released the grip to her head and let her collapsed to the floor. “Don‟t matter, Tanner. I‟m still taking you with me.” “I don‟t want to go back! I don‟t want anything to do with you, anymore,” she seethed. “I hate you.” “And you love him? You wanna stay here and forget where you came from? Get your shit and let‟s go.” She felt like back in the day when he used to come and pick her up from a John‟s place. Clutching the bag to her chest, she stood up and turned away from him to look into a mirror. Her lip had begun to swell on both sides of her face. “Please Donetello. Don‟t make me leave now. Let me have the baby for him and then I‟ll come to you. I promise.” Donetello moved up behind her and Tanner felt disgust as he wrapped one arm around her stomach and another arm around her neck. “And take the chance of losing you again?” he asked. “No, Tanner. You‟re coming with me. Now you either have two choices: One, you could walk out of here with me just as quietly as I walked in. Or two, you make a big fuss, bring everyone up here to help you and I slaughter each one in front of you including that son of a bitch John that I‟ll take great pleasure in gutting like the cracker pig he is.” Tanner closed her eyes knowing that without a doubt, Donetello would do it. *** When Harrison found Devlin spread out in the middle of the wine cellar floor passed out with three bottles lying around him empty, it was three in the morning. Even Devlin wasn‟t sure how long he had been sleeping, but once awake, he instantly became sober when Harrison asked, “When was the last time you spoke with Lady Tanner, mi‟lord?” Devlin checked his watch. “I went back up to the room at midnight, but it was still locked,” he mumbled, but he wasn‟t going to admit that time, unlike the first time had felt kind of empty – as if she hadn‟t been there. http://SylviaHubbard.com 233 Harrison frowned his deep blue eyes, looking highly concerned. “I just had the head servant open the door, so I could check on her because Ruby also knocked after you left with no answer. He said he hadn‟t seen her since she departed the dining room earlier in the evening. Flinching at the reminder of the earlier evening event, he put Tanner‟s wedding ring he had been clutching since then in his pocket and stood up. The room spun for a slight moment, but he shook this off and let Harrison brush off his clothes. A problem seemed to be at hand and he needed all his sensibilities. “Didn‟t you say she probably left on the flight with Renaldo to me when I came to you a few hours ago?” “After you came to me, like I said Ruby followed shortly and expressed concerned. That is why I checked the room to see what she had taken and to gage

when she had left and why she had left Ruby when she promised she would take him if she did leave. When I saw all her items still there and no Lady Tanner, with the balcony doors wide opened and tied sheets on the ground in nearby bushes below, I began to worry.” Devlin shrugged. “So she snuck out.” Harrison shook his head. “Lady Tanner wouldn‟t do that. Not in her condition.” “What condition?” The manservant looked as if he really didn‟t want to tell. “She‟s pregnant.” “That‟s a motherfucking lie!” Devlin sneered not believing that his servant had the audacity to say that. “She was just as shocked, but Doctor Fenton faxed me the test results, which I gave to her for proof, because she didn‟t believe it even after I told her.” Devlin looked hurt. “You‟ve known all this time and you didn‟t tell me.” “I strongly felt Lady Tanner should inform you. It seemed more appropriate, but she needed time to get her head wrapped around the information.” And Devlin had been no help by being as ass and now making her sign divorce papers – DAMN! What the hell had he driven her to do?! Despite the horrible anguish he was feeling, Devlin forced himself to focus on the problem at hand. “We have to make the assumption she snuck out, Harrison, and from that assumption, you can call the airport and see what time she checked in on the flight while I call Renaldo. He should still be in flight.” Finding his phone, he found the number to the private jet Renaldo traveled on. As soon as his cousin got on the phone, Devlin bellowed, “Where the fuck is my wife?” Renaldo sighed. “And I thought this was just a temporary situation from what you told me on the plane. I assumed this wasn‟t that serious. You know Devlin, if I had known giving you that information in Detroit would lead to you acting like this I would have never helped you.” Devlin had forgotten Renaldo had been the source for finding Tanner and that without Renaldo he would have never met Tanner. 234 –TANNER’S DEVIL Continuing, Renaldo said, “If I didn‟t know better, Devlin Sanchez, I would say you are a jealous man, which means you love her.” “Quit fucking around and let me speak with her.” “I would love to if she was here, but she never showed up. We were even thirty minutes late taking off and she never arrived so I figured she had decided to stay with you.” A sense of dread swept through Devlin because Harrison was right. It‟s not at all in Tanner‟s nature to up and disappear. “What do you know about the

pimp?” “Not much. It‟s a contact from a contact. That number is it and I have never met him. I would just request whenever I came to Detroit and kick her out when I was done. I would never married her. That‟s just ridiculous.” Devlin knew this was one of Renaldo‟s ploy to irritate him, but he was too worried to engage in his reasoning and in truth he didn‟t have one damn regret for marrying Tanner and would have done it all over again given the chance. On top of that, from what little he could remember, he was positive yesterday, Tanner had been at her angriest and through it all, she had not revealed that Devlin had lost his virginity to her before they were married. And he was positive she could have told his secret any time during all he had done to her, but she had not and that proved something. That proved that she loved him! He found his manservant just hanging up from calling every cab company and airline in town. “There was no cab in the vicinity from the time she left the dining room until the plane took off that took a young black woman to the airport or the hospital.” “You checked the hospital, Harrison?” Devlin asked impressed by Harrison‟s diligence in finding Tanner and liking that the lifelong manservant was just as concerned about her as Devlin was starting to get. Harrison flushed, “I wanted to make sure, mi‟lord. Do you think we should go to the police?” Devlin knew deep in his gut who had Tanner and he was positive the asshole would make sure that Devlin couldn‟t get to Tanner. He would need the help he needed before and he didn‟t care the cost. “I think its time we became very serious about finding my wife, Harrison.” “I thought you divorced her last evening,” Harrison remarked dryly. Taking out the divorce papers in his pocket, he proceeded to tear them to shreds. “I‟m undivorcing her.” “Is that a word, sir?” Possessively and passionately, Devlin declared, “Who cares. Contact my godfather because I‟m going to do whatever it takes to find my wife.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 235 Part 41 Donetello sat beside her in the first class seat. Of course he threatened her to keep her mouth closed and she did because the life of her baby and the lives around her were at stake. She didn‟t doubt that Donetello, if ratted out would come out killing any and everyone around her. In the past, she had seen and heard reports of his breaking people‟s necks like they were twigs. Although Tanner could give a fig about her own life that much, she cared too much about the life she carried and senseless murder was not in her book of morals. This was major. He had used a lot of money to get out of the country by using faked passports and identification. He even had some made up for her, so her name would not even be on the register at the airports.

Devlin would never find her – if he were looking. Miserably, Tanner clutched her stomach remembering the evening before and all the horrible things that they said to each other, but she knew he hadn‟t meant a word and neither had she meant any of it, yet now, they would probably never get their chance to say sorry. Not as long as Donetello was alive. But even though hatred for what Donetello was doing coursed through her, she was not a killer. It was an instinct nature to try to save life, not take it away. Taking Donetello out, despite her odium for him, would probably never happen. Now she pretended to be sleep on the airline as they were nearing New York in thirty minutes “You‟re not sleep,” Donetello sneered in a whisper. She opened her eyes reluctantly, not wanting to play games with him. “How‟d you find me?” “Actually Pari put the idea in my head,” he bragged pompously. Worry filled her, “Did you hurt her? Is that why she can‟t be found?” “Hello no. She‟s got protection that even I can‟t touch, but word on the street says that someone big came for her.” Smiling wickedly, he said, “I might have helped them a little with her whereabouts, but that bitch should have told me what I wanted about you.” “But she didn‟t know where I was. I wouldn‟t tell her anything.” He shrugged a big shoulder nonchalantly. “Doesn‟t matter. What‟s done is done and maybe she‟ll turn up alive, maybe not.” “Who wanted her?” Annoyed, he asked, “Do you want to hear how I found you or about Pari‟s silly ass?” “Both, but I‟ll take how you found me since you‟re so pumped up to brag.” He shot her a bitter warning glare. “Watch your mouth, Tanner,” he threatened. She repeated her question coolly, “How did you find me?” “Like I said I‟m over to your place spilling my heart out like a big sap to your roommate and Pari says, I‟ve got to get over you because you‟ve gotten over me – which I refuse to believe – and you have gone on, taking your finished 236 –TANNER’S DEVIL education ass on the road away from Detroit. It got me to thinking that sooner or later, you were gonna request your transcripts, or at least an employer would. I paid the clerk to put an alert for me on your name. Low and behold someone in New York requests your file. Some Latasha-something chick. I fly out there and follow the files. A white man accepts the package and I follow him here. Scoped out the place and just waited around this big ass house till I got you alone without that big ass guard following you and the John not around you.” “You spent a pretty penny, Donetello, when I wasn‟t worth the trouble.” He cupped her chin with his palm and looked in her eyes deeply. “That just goes to show you how much I love you, Tanner, and how much you‟ll

always be mine.” When he leaned to kiss her on the lips, Tanner turned so he could kiss her on the cheek. “I want to go on with my life, Donetello, and I can‟t with you,” she said quietly in a very hurt voice. “You wanna be with him?” he asked in a dark venomous voice. Lying, Tanner said, “No! I want to live my own life, dependent on no one, but myself. He was just a John. Someone I could use until I could get away from you.” “But you‟re having his baby.” There was ache in his voice. “That‟s because I knew he‟d actually care about it and could bring it up well and not on the streets.” She knew that really hit home for Donetello because that had been the reason why she had aborted two of his pregnancies. Unlike other prostitutes, when she had been in the business, Donetello was the only man she had had unprotected sex with, so there was no doubt in either of their mind who was the father of her child and Donetello‟s friends or acquaintances never even looked twice at Tanner because they knew who she belonged to. “Well, I‟ll allow you to have his kid and I‟ll take great pleasure in raising it myself, Tanner,” he said vindictively. “That son of a bitch deserves no better.” He rubbed his jaw as if he were just recently hit. “And he got one coming for taking my woman and all the other shit he has done to me.” That was not what Tanner wanted and she knew Devlin wouldn‟t want that either. Plus that last remark that Donetello had said didn‟t make one bit of sense to her. Donetello had never met to her knowledge. “I‟ll run,” she threatened. “Soon as I get a chance, I‟ll run and you‟ll never find me ever again. You can‟t keep me locked up.” “Oh really?” he asked amused as if he knew she would say that. “Well, I‟ve already figured that out. I‟m remodeling my house as we speak. I‟m going to make sure that you‟ll never want to leave your own prison, Tanner.” The horror of being locked up forever was depraving. “Please don‟t do this,” she begged. “I don‟t need to marry you to promise you til death do us part, Tanner. I‟m gonna make sure you never leave me ever again.” He popped the sweet peanuts the stewardess had passed out earlier in his mouth with a cocky triumphant grin. “And if that slick rich John thinks he can come in and find you, then I guarantee I‟ll shoot him in the heart, slice him down in front of you and http://SylviaHubbard.com 237 then hide his body parts all over the city. They‟ll be still finding parts of his body a hundred years from now.” *** Arriving at Detroit City Airport, Devlin stepped off the aircraft inside a private hanger where the plane had parked and was greeted with a not so friendly man, dark of skin with small black perceptive eyes, made smaller by all the squinting he was doing and a physique that would come close to a strong man

competition, but he only stood five ten, which made him a pact powerhouse. Dressed casually in dark navy blue shirt, jeans, and a matching navy blue cap, there was really nothing that made him stand out, but his demeanor made Devlin wary. His eyes seemed everywhere at once and it always looked like he was sizing someone up. Devlin had to question if this was really the best human tracker in the world from his godfather‟s recommendation. Judge Knowles Knox stood next to the “tracker” and also greeted Devlin with a hug and a firm handshake. “Bout damn time, Devlin. This is Del Heart, the tracker I told you about that I was gonna get.” Devlin was handed a card that read: Heart Security “We take care of your worries” Along with an office number, an 800 number, and a cell number was this tracker‟s name and title: Del… Heart Field Investigator/Tracker Devlin was drawn to read the catch sentence again. What other kind of worries did they take care of? “Tell him about the girl and what you told me. I told him some stuff already but I think maybe you can give him some more clues that I couldn‟t,” the judge ordered, giving Devlin a nylon bag. “I‟ll be on my way back to the Saint Royal hotel if you need me.” Thanking his godfather in a hug, Devlin prayed this whole thing found Tanner. In the embrace, his godfather whispered, “He don‟t talk much, so don‟t be insulted by his abruptness. But any secrets are safe with him.” When the judge was gone, Devlin told Del all he knew about Tanner as they got into a limousine and drove to the hotel where Devlin had stayed before in Detroit – per Del‟s instructions. The judge was right, this young man, who couldn‟t have been more than twenty-five spoke very little or not at all, but he did take out a palm pilot and type in notes and then he was sending them somewhere. The tracker‟s phone rung just when Devlin was finishing telling Del everything he could think of to help lead to Tanner. Del put the phone to his ear, but he didn‟t even say a „hello,‟ but obviously whoever was on the other line knew this and began to talk. Del put the phone on a speaker and a woman‟s soft almost childlike voice spoke. 238 –TANNER’S DEVIL “Mr. Sanchez, I‟m Treasure, Del‟s cousin and we‟ve pulled up previous information on Ms. Tanner. Del instructed us to look into the ex-boyfriend‟s past. I pulled his name from the notes Del just sent me and we found a Donetello Jackson with several aliases. Seems like he‟s under a lot of investigation as a pimp, drug dealer and even murder, but authorities can‟t get anything to stuck to

him.” “How does this lead to Tanner?” Devlin questioned. “Didn‟t Del tell you?” Treasure asked confused. “Tell me what?” “The judge gave us some info on Ms. Tanner already before your arrival,” Treasure explained. “Del already knew she was in Detroit. That‟s why you were rerouted to come here instead of Del meeting you in New York.” Delvin‟s heart surged in joy. “You know where she is?” he asked Del. Nodding, Del leaned forward, giving him that look as if he was still trying to size him up and said in a low voice, “With Donetello.” *** She paced the floor angry and frustrated with her “prison” – a beautiful room of pink silks and expensive clothes, a private bathroom and even a mini kitchen area with no utensils inside for her to use. The entire room was an addition to Donetello‟s house, but like a miniature apartment, except there were bars on the double windows and the door was steel with two locks on it. Donetello had to carry her in there, while she kicked and screamed because now that she was back in the hood Tanner knew she could and had to act a fool. Her bag had been taken away and she was still wearing the same clothes from Italy. Her ex-pimp had tried to rape her when he carried her in, but a nice kick near the balls had immediately turned him off and he left to get some “binding” and his boys. Knowing Donetello never made false threats, Tanner feared for her body and not wanting Donetello to touch her, she paced the floor trying to think of a way out. The lock clicked and Tanner ran to the far corner of the room terrified Donetello was coming with his boys to tie her down on the bed and do whatever he or they wanted. Instead of Donetello, Jamroque entered wit ha tray of food and two men behind him. She ran to him elated to see him, but as she neared she was horrified at the condition of his face. Jamroque was slightly hunched over and there was a painful expression on his face that looked as if a car had smashed into it. Just at the sight of him and listening to him breath, she could tell he had some broken ribs and a fractured skull. Taking the tray of food from him, she started to cry. “Donetello, did this?” she hissed. “Yea, but don‟t worry bout me, baby gurl,” he slurred. “Just make sure you eat.” His voice had to be forced out because his voice box was splintered and Tanner knew his jaw had not been set right after it was broken. http://SylviaHubbard.com 239 “I‟m not hungry.” Jamroque gripped her arm and pulled her to him roughly. “Eat.” The two men, who had accompanied Jamroque in the room, ordered him

to release her and leave. “Don‟t matter none. If the bitch don‟t wanna eat, then don‟t be forcing her.” The larger of the two rubbed his groin lustfully. “She gonna get enough force to last her a lifetime bout time we‟re through wit‟her. The other said, “Don said as soon as she‟s finished, we‟ll all come back and have a good time with her.” He licked his lips hungrily. “Maybe you can get that broke dick of yours up and have at her too, Jammie.” They both cackled rudely and the larger one said, “By the time we‟re through she‟ll appreciate a good man.” Jamroque and the men left. Tanner went over to the tray to throw it against the wall, but noticed the usually large piece of bread beside the platter of spaghetti. If Jamroque had fixed the plate for her, he knew she would not eat all that bread and spaghetti. Picking up the bread, she found a small mechanical battery operated drill inside that was no bigger than her palm. There were no bits on it so she took her fork and moved the spaghetti around. Underneath the mound of noodles meat and sauce was a plastic bag. The drill bits, a key and a note were inside from Pari. Tanner: If you‟re reading this that means Jam is going to die, but he‟s already slowly dying from the beating Donetello gave him when it was known you saved his life. Donetello beat him within an inch of his life and then took him to some shoddy street doctor to patch him up just enough to live through the pain for a little while. I tried to call Nessa, but I couldn‟t find her in the short time we had to help Jam out. I had to do some hiding of my own „cause of Don‟t big ass mouth to some people in Chi-town, looking for me, but don‟t you worry about me, okay? I gots this, boo. As for you, I knew Don was gonna build this room for you. When he was over our place crying like a nut, he said once he found you he would do that, so I told Jam to make sure you could find a way to get out and gave him a drill from a friend‟s mini-tool kit. They said it should be strong enough to get the screws out the bars if it wasn‟t a professional job – but when has Donetello been professional? The drill should take care of the bars, but that bastard probably put up some thick ass glass too. If you get out, and I pray you do, boo, in the floor boards of our kitchen of our place is a pouch where I have your back up I.D., some cash and an open train ticket. The key to the house should be with this note. Meet you in U.P. where the duke tied the knot on your day! I love you! Pari 240 –TANNER’S DEVIL Tanner wiped the tears off her face and hurriedly connected the right drill bit to unscrew the bolts of the bars. She chose the wall away from the other rooms in the house and turned on some music to drown out any noise.

Once she got the heavy bars off the wall, she took the bar from the shower curtains and tried to hit the glass, but it would not shatter. Sitting down to really think, unconsciously her hand came up to the ring around her neck. Looking down at the large pink diamond, she missed Devlin and knew she had to get away no matter what! If this was a normal pregnancy, Tanner could probably deliver it herself, but this wasn‟t and a hospital would be needed badly if she started labor too early. Donetello couldn‟t understand that this was a high-risk pregnancy and not only could the baby die, but so could Tanner. Tanner looked at the window and then looked at down at the diamond. An idea began to form in her head. Taking off the necklace that held the diamond ring, she went over to the window and pressed the diamond as hard as she could on the window. The diamond carved a crooked hole in the first window. Tanner took a pillow to cover the hole and punched at the window. The glass shattered. The second window was normal glass and Tanner didn‟t have to strain so hard to carve into this pane. There was a screen after this one and Tanner used the pillow again to protect her and muffled the noise of glass breaking. Taking the fork off the plate, she was able to dig holes in the screen and make an opening for herself to get out. Darkness had come and no one was around. That is until she started to climb out the window and one of Donetello‟s pit bulls came over. He knew her and only whimpered as if to say, “What are you doing?” Tanner put the fork in her side pocket as her only weapon, tossed the break and plate of spaghetti on the ground and then climbed out the first floor window, while the dog went to town on the food. “Good boy,” she whispered and then gasped, remembering she had left the letter and drill in the room. It would be impossible to climb back in the window now that she had climbed out. Hurriedly, she ran towards the back of the house and jumped the nearest gate before anymore of Donetello‟s dogs could catch her scent or any of Donetello‟s men spotted her. She was free, but she needed to hurry because she predicted that she had about an hour to get to her house, get the stuff and get out of town. Without her phone, she didn‟t know Devlin‟s number by heart – damn speed dial and damn herself for not taking preparation to remember it. Pushing herself to run harder, she found a payphone and dialed 911. If anything, at least there would be some kind of recording on her whereabouts. The female operator came on in a monotonous voice. “Nine-one-one, can I help you?” Tanner spoke her address clearly first before stating, “My name is Tanner and my ex-boyfriend is coming over right now to kill me. Please send someone right away. Please!” “Did he say that to you, ma‟am?” http://SylviaHubbard.com 241

Tanner knew the woman was not trying to ask a stupid question because people called 911 all the time, making mountains out of molehills. “Yes!” Tanner said firmly. “Now can you send an officer over right away.” “We can only dispatch if the perpetrator is there. Is he there?” Tanner had very little patience anymore and time was running out. “If he was, I‟d be dead already, lady! HE‟S ON HIS WAY! RIGHT NOW! PLEASE SEND SOMEONE!” She hung up the phone and continued to run. Getting to another main street, she flagged down a cab and told him the address to her place. While he drove, she caught her breath still clutching the ring in her hand and praying she still had time to get the pouch and get out of town. When the cab arrived at her home, the driver turned around to collect his money. “The money is in the house, but here.” She took off the diamond earrings and the gold necklace the ring had been on. “Take these and just wait. I‟ll be right back out,” she promised, handing him the jewelry. He nodded and Tanner was glad she didn‟t have to give him the diamond ring as payment too. All the lights were off at her place and once Donetello had obtained Tanner, most likely he had pulled his men away. Yet, Tanner still entered holding her fork out for protection, hoping that it could do even just a little damage to someone trying to hurt her. When she didn‟t see anyone around, she went straight to the kitchen. By the stove, she pulled back the ring and opened up the floorboards. This use to be a stairway to the basement that the apartment use to have, but when there was so much mold damage the landlord decided to cement part of the basement off except where the water heater and furnace off. Tanner and Pari never minded. The stairs led to a small crawl space, which led out to the back of the house. Tanner secured the pouch around her waist quickly, not bothering to check the contents trusting that Pari‟s instructions were on point. BUMP! She froze hearing the noise behind her and too scared to turn around to face the danger. BUMP! BUMP! BUMP! Something was coming from the corner of the kitchen where the refrigerator was. Tanner grabbed a knife off the counter and whirl around, ready for battle. BUMP! The noise sounded again. Slowly, Tanner approached the refrigerator. 242 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 41 Del had lost Tanner‟s trail once Donetello entered “the hood,” according to Treasure, which was why Devlin‟s information was so important in knowing

because now Del had a general idea where they could look, but Del didn‟t like driving around like a chicken with its head cut off, so they questioned the hotel clerk. The clerk who had recently returned to work from the pounding Donetello‟s men had given him – just for fun – was very helpful in letting them know how Donetello was some big time active crime boss and took pleasure in hurting people. He also knew the streets and directed them to some enemies of Donetello, who then directed them to Donetello‟s lair. Del was good at snooping out things and his questions were direct garnering a lot of information. When Devlin insisted going, Del made him dress down in some dark blue jeans, black shirt, and a black cap - similarly dressed like Del. People looked a little bit leery with a large white man and a stocky black man staring them down, but were willing to tell everything that they needed to now. In the small bag the judge had given Devlin a small pistol with extra bullets and a not saying “Be careful or your mother will forever blame me for helping you out.” When they pulled up to Donetello‟s place about five doors down in a semi-nice residential area, Del shut the car off and just sat back. “Aren‟t we going in and ask questions?” Devlin asked. “No.” “What do we do?” “Wait.” Impatiently, Devlin asked, “Wait for what?” Del nodded to the home as chaos seemed to erupt from the house. Men shot out the door and jumped in cars, including the familiar face of Donetello bellowing instructions, while running to the car. When all the cars around the house pulled off, Del got out the car putting on black gloves and Devlin followed. Del handed Devlin some similar black gloves, pulled out his own revolver and gave Devlin the signal to hold off a house back, while he checked out the house. Del cautiously walked up to the home, picked the lock quietly and then entered the house. A few minutes later he came out and motioned Devlin in. There were two large men knocked out in the front room most likely by Del because they had the trackers boot prints across their faces. Devlin wondered who the hell was this tracker and how had he taken out men that looked almost twice his height. Devlin was led by the tracker tot the back of the house where a steel door was wide open and Devlin saw someone lying on the floor face down in a pool of blood. http://SylviaHubbard.com 243 Running over feeling his heart drop to his stomach he turned the body over and was relieved that it wasn‟t Tanner, but instead a broken down version

of the young man Tanner had saved. Del pulled Devlin away, handed him a note and then pointed to the window. Devlin quickly read the note and sighed. Tanner had escaped! But not for long! He didn‟t need to know why Del was rushing out the house to get back to the car. Devlin followed closely and held on as Del took off to get over to Tanner‟s address. His phone vibrated in his waist and he looked at the screen seeing that it was his brother, Richard. “Where are you? Father just joined us at the Saint Royal with the Judge.” “How‟d you know where I was?” Devlin asked. “Mother went ballistic when you left Italy without so much as a good bye and called the judge knowing he would know your whereabouts. Unlike the last time this time the mean old coot told us. Mother wasted no time following you here.” Richard asked again. “Now you can either tell us where you are or have this half crazy white woman tearing up the city looking for you. She‟s trying to get father to enlist the aid of the National Guard.” Devlin reluctantly told his brother Tanner‟s address to meet him over there, but made him swear to only tell his father and only come if really necessary. As they rounded the corner, Devlin gasped as flames consumed the home and he forgot about Richard on the phone. Fire trucks and police cars were around Tanner‟s place, battling the blaze and handling the crowd. Devlin jumped out the car and ran towards the blaze. Every nerve in his body told him that Tanner was in there. Some officers held him back. “There‟s no one in there,” the officer assured him. “Yes, there is!” Devlin insisted. As he said that a female could be heard screaming in agony, just as the entire structure of the building collapsed. Firefighters tried to go in, but the fire was out of control. The Fire Marshall came over and said, “Whoever was in there is most likely dead because there was no way out once the structure exploded.” Devlin sunk to his knees and sobbed with grief. *** He couldn‟t see, but he called out the first name to come to his mind. “Tanner?” “Yes, Devlin.” “You‟re alive?” She laughed that melodious sensual laugh and the front of his pants tightened. “Yes, Devlin.” “I love you.” 244 –TANNER’S DEVIL

Her face came out the darkness and was inches from his. A serious look was in her dark eyes. “I know.” She leaned forward and kissed him. “I love you too.” He pulled her in his arms and held her warm body against him. She looked up at him and said his name softly. “Devlin?” “Yes, Tanner.” “Devlin!” Her voice sounded strangely deeper and firmer. “Yes, love?” He couldn‟t understand why she sounded upset and why her voice had changed. “DEVLIN!” a deep voice bellowed. Awaking abruptly from his dream. Devlin looked around a little dazed. He had fallen asleep in the police officer‟s car. Looking up at whom had called him he was a little glad to see his brother and father standing over him looking honestly sympathetic to his loss. “We just got through the crowd,” his father explained. “They updated us on what happened.” Devlin had been pretty out of it after he had fallen to his knees so if someone had been saying something to him, he had no comprehension of it. “What happened?” he asked, unclenching the blanket and getting out the car. “A gas leak in the house and some thrown cocktails about an hour later,” Richard explained. “By the time the police arrived the house had just exploded and they saw a lot of cars take off from the scene. There was a small pursuit, but no one was caught.” “Where‟s Del Heart?” Devlin questioned. “Who?” “Del Heart,” he repeated clearly. An officer had been nearby. “Oh, Mr. Heart left you in my car. He said he‟d contact you later.” Why did Del leave like that? Because he had done his job? He had found Tanner and Devlin had not stated whether he wanted her dead or alive. Devlin‟s entire chest ached as if he were having a heart attack. Clutching the front of his shirt and forcing himself to stay calm, he asked, “Where‟s Mother?” “I made her stay at the hotel,” Aurello said. “She‟s done enough.” The Fire Marshall came over. “Mr. Sanchez?” All three men turned. “We‟ve retrieved the body. Do you want to see if you can identity it?” “He‟s been through enough,” Richard defended “It‟s okay,” Devlin said. “Ill do it.” He followed the Fire Marshall over to the morgue‟s vehicle where full a body bag laid out on a gurney. The bag was unzipped and Devlin covered his nose at the foul smell of burnt human meat that made his stomach turn. “We‟ve determined it was a black female about mid-twenties,” the coroner stated. “That‟s about it. No other identifiable markings could be determined until we get to the lab for the autopsy, except…she was pregnant.”

Devlin wanted to break down again. He heard his father and brother gasp. “What‟s in her hand?” Richard asked. http://SylviaHubbard.com 245 The coroner looked down along with Devlin and noticed something shiny in the body‟s closed palm. The coroner forced open the hand and the shiny piece dropped to the ground. Devlin picked it up and knew this was his Tanner as he stared at the pink diamond ring he had given her for Valentine‟s Day. *** Devlin returned to the hotel after the police questioned him with the ring still in his hand. Strangely there still was no sign of Del, but in the middle of the night there was a small knock on his door. A mouse of a black woman stood there. She had to be just topping five feet, but the first thing Devlin couldn‟t help but notice was that she had abnormally oversize breasts. Her wide large dark fudge brown eyes shyly looked at him and her thick dark pink lips smiled nervously. She was dressed in a pants suit and dress shirt so he knew she wasn‟t from the hotel staff and she looked as if she had been roused out of sleep because her face was partially washed and her hair looked as if it had been fingered back into a ponytail. “Are you the duke?” she asked in a childlike voice. “Devlin Sanchez?” “Yes,” he confirmed. “May I come in? I‟m Treasure. I spoke with you earlier.” Now as Devlin looked at her face, she had Del‟s facial structure and dark brown skin, which matched perfectly with her eyes. Moving aside he let her in. “Are you here to collect a payment for Del‟s services?” She shook her head and looked extremely uncomfortable as Devlin closed the door behind her as if she was terrified to be alone with him. “No, sir. Del doesn‟t like to get paid until the job is done,” she said. “She‟s dead. The job can‟t be anymore finished. I‟ll give you his fee to give to him.” He started to look for his wallet. When he found he, he returned to her. “How much?” The woman looked as if she was going to pass out if he continued to talk with her. “I didn‟t come to collect a fee, sir. Only you. I‟m just the messenger. Del asked me to take you to him immediately.” She checked her watch. “And that was almost an hour ago so we have to hurry.” Devlin quickly dressed and made sure he wore the same type of clothes Del had picked out before except this time he wore a dark blue silk shirt. The black hat Del had given him still had black soot on it from the fire and Devlin took a moment to set on the bed to think about Tanner again and how much he truly missed her. How stupid could he be? Tanner had been trying to protect him the whole time and he had been wrapped up in himself to realize the truth.

She had been trying to protect him from Donetello‟s evilness. She knew the true monster and she knew staying with Devlin would have put him at risk. “Sir?” Treasure asked at his bedroom door. “Time is of the essence.” “I‟m coming.” He grabbed the black gloves and his jacket as he hurried out the door. 246 –TANNER’S DEVIL *** Treasure drove a small black Malibu that Devlin almost doubted he could get his big frame in. She reminded him of a little old lady as she drove sitting close so she could see with her small body. There wasn‟t much to see because it was still nightfall. All he knew was that she was driving him out the city. Very far. About eight in the morning, she took him to a gas station to refill and when she went up to the counter she gave the clerk her cark. In turn, the clerk gave her a note, which she handed to Devlin to read, while she paid for gas. Take over driving. Keep up to the U.P. and tell her to call me once you get to the bridge. Hurry! Del He allowed her to read the note and immediately afterwards she gave him the keys to the car. Treasure was a talker like most women and Devlin was glad of that, because there were too much running through his mind that he just didn‟t want to talk about and with the quietness, he was able to stay focused on what he needed to do. They continued their drive and in a couple more hours Devlin made it up to the Mackinaw Bridge and Treasure called Del‟s cell phone. “We‟re here at the bridge, Del, crossing it right now… Oh okay.” Hanging up, she said to Devlin, “He said to tell you to go to the church and park behind in the clove of trees behind the rectory on the back road. Don‟t use the front road.” The only church Devlin knew about in the Upper Peninsula of Michigan was the church he was supposed to get married in, so that‟s where he headed. In order to get the back road he had to go pasty the entire church and enter a dirt road. Treasure pointed to group of trees. “Go there and you‟ll see him when you get over there.” “Aren‟t you coming?” Shaking her head, she said, “I never get out the car unless necessary.” He handed her the keys before walking towards the trees on the side of the rectory. It wasn‟t until he was on top of the trees did he even see Del leaning against one taking an occasional glance toward the front of the church. “Why the hell did you drive me all the way out here?” Devlin growled. “Waiting,” Del said simply and pulled out the note they had picked up at Donetello‟s house. At the end was a red circle around the last paragraph: „meet you at the church where the duke tied the knot on your day.‟ “Okay,” Devlin reasoned out loud. “We‟re at the church, but what did she mean by your day? Pari didn‟t know Tanner was married and we certainly

had no plans to come up here to get married at this church.” Del raised a brow as if Devlin ought to know, but after a moment when Devlin wasn‟t even trying to guess, Del reached in his back pocket and pulled out a photocopy of a birth certificate. Circled in red was Tanner‟s birthday, which was tomorrow. “Why did we come a day early?” Devlin asked. “For answers.” Del nodded as a lone figure approached the church. http://SylviaHubbard.com 247 It was a female looking bedraggled and tired. She moved as if she had walked up from Detroit and Devlin was about to run up to her, but Del caught his arm. “Wait!” The woman was wearing a hood over her head and she looked around warily, glancing over the clove of trees, not seeing the two large men. She pulled her hood off, but her back was to them again as the church doors opened by someone else and she slipped inside. Devlin wanted to run over and force her to turn around but… What the hell was wrong with him? Tanner‟s dead, you idiot. You saw her body yourself. Most likely this was Pari. At least Devlin could tell Pari the bad news personally. “Can we go talk to her now?” Devlin asked. Del shook his head. “What are we waiting for now?” “Revenge.” 248 –TANNER’S DEVIL http://SylviaHubbard.com 249 Part 42 When nightfall came, Devlin and Del were still out there. Treasure had brought them a bag with two heavy coats and a tent with an electric heater for the cold night. No lights were used, but Del handed him beef jerky and a canteen of water. Del was a natural at staking out and his silence didn‟t annoy Devlin. Actually it was comforting because of where they were. Nature wasn‟t foreign to Devlin and he adjusted although he thought about a nice comfortable bed, yet the hard ground was almost sufficient enough to sleep on and Devlin had been up for so long, he fell asleep quickly. The next morning, after texting his brother to make sure his family assumed he was safe, Devlin pulled out the birth certificate and checked his watch to be sure. Check the gun pressed near his spine in the back of his pants, he took a deep breath before coming out the tent to join Del and was handed another roll of jerky. There had been no time indication on Tanner‟s birth certificate, so Devlin wasn‟t sure what time today things would happen – if anything would happen, but Del didn‟t look like a man who just waited for anything.

Something big was going to happen. *** Her feet felt as if they were going to fall off, but a secret will power to get where she was going wouldn‟t allow her to stop, not right now. She had changed into some stolen pants, a pair of men boots and a thick sweater with a hood, and lots of shirts underneath from off the train to keep her warm. When she caught sight of the church, her heart rejoiced and her paced quickened as a boost of energy shot through her at a chance to finally reach her destination. She hadn‟t taken the front road to get to the church and had actually come from the side, so if anyone was watching they shouldn‟t see her enter. Everything she had experienced brought a culmination of tears to her eyes blurring her vision and chilling her face. But she didn‟t care as she reached the church and almost climbed up the stairs and knock on the door. It was nearing noon in the day and all she wanted was to get inside. Someone opened the door and let her in. It was a pastor and he smiled warmly at her and guided her inside as if he were expecting her. They went down the long aisle to the front row where a blanket and a tray of food were. She didn‟t even wait to be told to eat. Falling to her knees, she began to engulf the food voraciously saying her grace between each mouthful. The pastor laughed. “Now that you‟re here, I can leave.” “Alone?” she asked with a mouth full of food. “You‟re never alone, my child.” He winked playfully. “Especially in his house.” She watched the pastor leave and sighed in relief. Yeah, she‟d never be alone and never be safe again. 250 –TANNER’S DEVIL Finishing off the plate, she wiped her mouth and sat on the bench with her back to the door. Now that she had eaten and was warm, she started to feel sleepy. Her eyelids became too heavy and finally closed. Just as she was about to give in to the full power of the sleep a voice snapped behind her, “About damn time!” *** Devlin and Del just looked at each other confused when they watched the pastor leave alone and never come back. Since Devlin had not known the pastor personally he wasn‟t familiar with the way s this church was utilized. Only that it was a mile away from Latasha‟s parents home and that it was big enough to hold a football field of people with the longest damn aisle he‟d ever seen. “Don‟t you think it‟s about time we go in now?” Devlin asked as the sun began to set. “Soon,” Del said. Impatiently, Devlin growled, “How soon?” Nodding to the church again, Del smirked as if he was about to get a pot

of gold from a leprechaun. “Pretty soon.” Two dark blue Impala‟s pulled up just off the road to the church and about seven men got out. One of those men was Donetello. They were being very quiet as he ordered them first to look around the building on foot. Del reached down in the bag Treasure had brought him. Removing a black pack, he wrapped it around his leg. The pack had small daggers on it. “Put your gloves on, just in case.” “Are we going to have to kill someone?” Devlin asked. “I‟ll do the killing. You just stay here an wait for my all clear signal.” That was the most Del had spoken and it was probably going to be the most Devlin would ever hear from the man as he was left alone in the clove of trees, while Del moved like the wind towards the church. Even Devlin who could see Del, did hear the trackers movements. Who the hell was this man? And how did the judge know him? *** After telling everything that had happened, Pari explained she had called the pastor of the church and let him know that she needed help. Somehow Jam had used some extra money to “bribe” the pastor to keeping the church open just for them and he pretty much allowed her to stay here off and on while she was in hiding. “It was the only place I knew you‟d remember and the only place I knew Donetello would never find us here,” Pari said proudly, throwing her arms around Tanner‟s neck so happy to see her friend. Tanner looked just as warned with scars on her neck, face and hands, soot and ash all over and a burn on her face as if she‟d gotten a horrible sun http://SylviaHubbard.com 251 burn. They had spent the first hour hugging, rejoicing, crying and laughing and telling each other how much the other was missed. “I left the letter in Donetello‟s house,” Tanner said with dread after explaining how she got out of the prison Donetello had locked her in. She then proceeded to tell about when she got to their place. “When I heard that noise I went to check it out. It was Nina tied up in the refrigerator with the light off. She was horrified instead of elated to see me and I found out why when I took off her binding. Donetello‟s boys had come over and blew the pilot light out on the stove and gas tank and was on their way back at any second to ignite the whole place. We were going to go through the floorboards to get out, but Nina practically stuffed me down there before the explosion occurred. I crawled out just as the second explosion happened from the basement and I heard Nina screaming.” She pulled up her pants legs to show a deep burn, which she had treated herself, but knew it would leave a mark forever. “I just started running through the back alley until I got to the train station.” Tanner cried as her mind relived the upsetting horrific screams she had heard from Nina burning to death. She calmed herself to continue. “I knew I only had a day to get up here with the money you left me – thank you – and since I left the note at Donetello‟s, I hoped he didn‟t figure out your last paragraph.”

Tanner shook her head, but doubt filled her marble brown eyes. “I know Donetello‟s is not going to stop until I‟m either back in his control or…” She didn‟t want to say this out loud, but Pari already knew what was next. “So what can we do?” “Get to Devlin. He can help us.” “And how do we do that?” “I‟ve got some money and then we can see if…” She checked her pockets and realized they were empty. “What are you looking for?” Pari questioned. “My diamond ring.” Pari frowned. “It‟s a little late to be materialistic right now, Tan.” “No!” Tanner cried in frustration. “I must have dropped it somewhere… I think I might have dropped it in the house.” She gasped. “I was so consumed with getting away I just didn‟t‟ check for it until now.” “Well, how much do you have on you?” “About fifty bucks left.” “I have seventy. We could get a ticket in advance and just stay here until its time to go. I know the pastor will be fine with it.” “How long is that?” Tanner really wanted to get to New York to Devlin, get to the doctor for the baby and most of all tell Devlin about the baby. “Let‟s get to the-“ Pari stopped and stood up. “Did you hear that?” Tanner stood up, but she didn‟t see anything. “Maybe it‟s the pastor coming back.” Pari slowly, shook her head. “I don‟t think it is.” *** Devlin watched in pure awe as Del quietly circled the building taking out men twice his weight and a couple twice his size. 252 –TANNER’S DEVIL Two he didn‟t even approach, but used the daggers with perfect aim to the juggler. The third one he snuck up on and punched him so hard in the spin, Devlin could hear the crack of the bone from the twenty-foot distance. The next two near the side entrance of the church, which Dell took on together with an initial roundhouse kick to their face before punching them triple fold in the throat face and chest. This was before either got off a single shot or made a sound. Del checked the side door to see if it was unlocked – it wasn‟t and he quickly picked it and then motioned for Devlin to come quickly and quietly. Reaching the tracker, Devlin whispered. “There‟s still three more plus Donetello. What are we going to do?” “Tell Treasure to call for help and return through this door. I‟ll take care of them in the front.” Devlin really had no doubt that would happen and started to go to the woods again until they hear another Impala pull up and four more large men got out. Del and Devlin move so they can see what‟s going on as Donetello approaches the new arrivals, with what‟s left of his men that Del hadn‟t taken

out. “We can‟t find Topps, Phillips, his brother or Belly,” Donetello tell them. “I have a feeling the same peeps that took out Uri and Cotter, is around here so keep posted out here.” “Where you going?” one of the men asked. “I‟ll look around inside.” “Shouldn‟t one of us come wit'ya?” Donetello took out his gun. “I think I can handle the shit inside. It‟s out here that I‟m worried about. Keep alert and watch your backs.” He headed toward the front of the church as Del and Devlin ducked back on the side again. Del took out a blade. “Go get Treasure,” he ordered. “But there‟s more. Won‟t you need help?” Devlin asked. The tracker pulled out another blade. “I got this.” There was this sort of sick pleasure in Del‟s voice as if he was going derive a lot of pleasure in taking these men out. “Now get to Treasure.” Devlin pressed his back against the side door and watched as Del moved around the corner out of sight. Seconds later, fighting ensued in the front and it sounded as if Del was doing a damn good job. Devlin was about to move toward the clove of trees until he heard females screaming inside the church. Del didn‟t say anything about going inside until Devlin came back later wit help, but it sounded as if help was needed right now. Devlin turned the knob on the door quietly and quickly slipped inside a dimmed hallway and in front of him was a door leading to the sanctuary, which he proceeded towards. http://SylviaHubbard.com 253 Part 43 “There were too many voices outside. The pastor said no one should be around,” Pari said worriedly, starting to walk to the front of the church. Tanner followed behind her friend. “Maybe we should just lock ourselves in the-“ The front door to the church swung open and Donetello filled the doorway. Pari and Tanner screamed in fright and ran down the aisle, but the shot of his gun going off made Tanner freeze on the spot. Pari fell at her feet. They had almost made it to the side entrance hallway door that led out to the exit doors of the church. Holding her arm, while Tanner helped her up, Pari gasped in pain where she had been shot in. Tanner quickly assessed the damage and was relieved it was just a flesh wound. Taking off her sweater, she wrapped it around Pari‟s arm and then looked back at Donetello who had stopped in the middle of the long aisle pointing the gun at them. “I‟ll kill her if you take another step, Tanner,” Donetello said, standing near the middle of the aisle aiming his gun at them. Tanner moved Pari behind her for protection.

“What are you doing?” Pari whispered as Tanner nudge her to the doorway. “He won‟t kill me,” Tanner mumbled, trying not to move her lips, but keep eye contact with Donetello. “Stop moving!” Donetello bellowed. “Don‟t kill her!” Tanner said loudly to him. “Let her go, please. You got me. You got what you want, Donetello.” He smiled triumphantly. “I told you you‟ll never get away from, Tanner. Didn‟t I tell you?” “Are you going to let her go?” Tanner asked. He shrugged indifferently. “You‟re right. I got what I came for.” Tanner turned to Pari and stuffed her pouch in her hands. They were both crying, knowing what Tanner was sacrificing and neither being able to escape what was going to happen. “Get out of here!” Tanner hissed. “I can‟t leave you!” Pari sobbed desperately. “Go!” Tanner screamed, hoping Pari would leave and find help very soon. Pari rushed out the door and Tanner closed it behind her. “Now come here, Tanner,” Donetello said. “You‟re all mine.” Slowly, Tanner turned to face the devil. Wishing all hell would open up and swallow him up. Because he blessings had come to an end and there was nowhere to run. She began to walk towards him, her feet feeling as it they were encased in cement and her heart slowly dying. Taking only baby steps, Tanner was frantically trying to think her way out of this. „Oh hell, girl! You‟re in a church! Start praying!‟ she yelled at herself. Tanner started to pray like she never prayed before. 254 –TANNER’S DEVIL *** Pari rushed straight into Devlin‟s brick frame. He caught her and covered her mouth. At first she struggled, but he held her until she recognized his face. “You‟re the John! The white guy!” Her eyes went wide in shock. “You‟re the duke!” “Where the other female?” he questioned. “Tanner?” Devlin didn‟t think he heard her right. The other figure walking up to the church was who? “She‟s dead,” he said in a sorrowful voice. “I saw her body myself. It was burned in a arson to your home.” Pari shook her head. “That was Nina,” she disputed. “Tanner‟s in there right now facing Donetello.” Devlin guided Pari to the side door. “Out these doors are a group of trees. Run toward them until you see a camp. Three o‟clock from the campsite, about a minute walk is a woman sitting in a car. Let her know we need help now.”

“What are you going to do?” Pari asked. “Just go!” Devlin ordered aristocratically, which brook no refusal from her. Pari left and Devlin quietly moved down the hall, checked to make sure his gun was behind him and listened at the door before stepping into the church‟s sanctuary. Low and behold, he knew his Tanner was there in the flesh, bedraggled and worn, but standing there with her back to him facing Donetello, who had the gun pointed in her direction. Devlin wanted to grab her and hold her forever, but he restrained himself and listened as Tanner pleaded with the pimp. Holding back his emotions was going to be difficult, but he knew Tanner needed him to keep his composure to get through all this alive. He just hoped he could do it without losing his cool no matter what he heard. *** “Donetello, this has to end,” she begged. “For you?” he asked, cocking the gun. “For us.” He shook his head gravely. “I love you too much to let you go, Tanner. Even though you‟re having another man‟s child I still love you.” Lying, Tanner said, “I lost the baby. Through the escape, I lost the baby.” He actually looked a little bit remorseful; before he gathered himself and said, “Don‟t matter. We can go for another one, right?” Tanner didn‟t want to lie like that because she didn‟t even want to even imagine herself in Donetello‟s world. “Just let me go,” she begged desperately. “The only way you‟re leaving me is a casket, bitch, because-“ He stopped and looked past her. http://SylviaHubbard.com 255 Tanner worried that Pari had returned as she followed his gaze to the side door. By now she had made it middle way to Donetello near the front of the aisle. Looking behind her, she gasped as she looked into eyes with the most blessed spearmint green emeralds. “Devlin!” she whispered thinking she was dreaming as he slowly edged to her with his arms behind his back. Every fiber in her body wanted to run to him and she had to force herself to stand where she was. He looked the same, but he also resisted this urge. “I knew it!” Donetello seethed, drawing their attention. “I knew you still loved him!” Devlin moved behind Tanner trying to get within arms length so he could knock her aside if bullets started to fly. “No!” Tanner said forcing herself to look back at Donetello. Her mind was going a million miles a minute because now she would have to save Devlin from Donetello‟s wrath. As grateful and elated as she was to see him, she was also angry he had followed her. On top of that, he was weaponless! “He‟s just a John. Like you taught me, D, they don‟t matter, right? Just get what I need and

leave.” Donetello looked like a proud teacher, but then realized something. “You were gonna have his baby!” Donetello raged so upset that his arm was shaking. “Only cause by the grace of God I got pregnant again. You know I‟m a healer now, Donetello. Killing the baby on my own would be against all I have learned these past few years. I‟m trying to tell you that I‟ve changed. I‟m not the old Tanner anymore,” she said earnestly, trying to be calm as possible. “So why is he here?” Tanner responded obliviously, “He only came because he thought I still had the baby.” She glanced briefly back at Devlin, who had a steel look on his face showing no expression. Tanner prayed he didn‟t try to dispute her. “Now that he knows the truth, he doesn‟t care about what happens to me because he knows he means nothing to me.” “Why won‟t you just let me kill him if he don‟t mean nothing, Tanner?” Donetello asked suspiciously. She was very honest when she answered this. “You‟ve killed and hurt too many over me. Nina and Jam are dead and now you‟ve injured Pari. I don‟t want anyone else to die over me and your insane jealously and possessiveness anymore.” “Then come with me,” he ordered. “I won‟t harm another hair on another person‟s head if you come with me right now.” Tanner knew there was no other way to get out of this. Dread overwhelmed her and she began to cry in shame because she knew Donetello would lock her away in that prison and make sure she never escaped again. “Please, Donetello,” she said weakly wiping the tears away with the back of her hand. “Don‟t make me.” “You want me to hurt him?” Shaking her head, she said, “I‟ll go. I‟ll do whatever you want, Donetello.” 256 –TANNER’S DEVIL He smiled victoriously knowing she was running out of options to dissuade him. “Say it, Tanner. Say what I want to hear. I want him to know.” Tanner actually had bile rise in her throat. “I-I need you and I love you, Donetello.” “And you‟re glad you lost this stupid cracker‟s bastard?” Devlin wanted to pummel this bastard‟s face in until his face was in the back of this pimp‟s brain. It tore Devlin‟s heart to hear Tanner‟s grief and what she had to say. The pain in her voice and the misery she was feeling would touch the coldest heart except this ex-boyfriend. Donetello didn‟t love her; he was just obsessed with her and wanted her to be with no other man. “Yes, Donetello. I‟m glad I lost the baby.” Donetello grinned triumphantly, but he was looking at Devlin as if to say „You ain‟t shit. She‟s all mine!‟ “Step closer, baby, and drop to your knees. Swear on your fucking dead mother‟s grave you‟ll stay with me forever, Tanner.

And you‟ll never leave me.” Tanner looked hesitatingly. “You won‟t hurt him?” “Naw, baby. I won‟t hurt another living creature as long as you swear. I promise, Tanner,” Donetello assured her in his most soothing tone. As hurt as Devlin was feeling as he listened to all what Tanner confessed, he kept his head together on the danger at hand. Devlin had a feeling Donetello had every intention of pulling the trigger despite any promises he made to Tanner. Bracing himself, Devlin used Tanner as his cover to bring his pistol from the back to the front. Taking a deep breath, Tanner knew there was no other way to protect Devlin‟s life, but hopefully he understood her decision. Yet she wished he would just say something. Anything! But he didn‟t and Tanner dropped to her knees. *** The sound of two guns going off at the same time automatically made Tanner crouch lower squeezing her arms around her stomach to protect her baby. When no other gun fire was heard, she looked up and sobbed in morbid relief that Donetello lay on the ground with a fatal wound to his chest, but he wasn‟t dead yet. He still moved. Getting up to turn and run in Devlin‟s arms, she screamed seeing him also lying on the ground with a bullet wound to his chest. “Devlin no!” she cried, kneeling at his side, moving his shirt away and frantically assessing his wound, praying Donetello was still a bad shot. Devlin winced in pain as she dug through his clothing to find his wound. Tanner realized the bullet looked as if it could have nicked a lung, but if pressure was applied continuously he might have a good chance to live. “Tanner,” he said weakly. She took off her shirt and pressed it against to wound. “Shhh.. don‟t talk, Devlin. You‟ve got to conserve your strength.” It was difficult not to cry because it felt like her own heart was being ripped out of her chest as she felt his warm lifeblood soaking the shirt. “I have… I have to tell you… I love you.” Tanner began to cry all over again. “I know, Devlin.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 257 “And I loved you… even though you aren‟t… aren‟t having my baby… I still love you.” “It‟s okay, Devlin.” “No, I should have known…” It hurt to take a breath, but he had to let her know. If he was going to die, he at least wanted her to know the truth. “… You could never hurt people. It‟s you and I live you so much I‟d marry you all over again without a single… r-regret.” It was getting hard to stay awake, but he didn‟t want to close his eyes. For a moment, Tanner comprehended the seriousness of his words. “But you need an heir. You‟d lose the appointment. All that money, power and status.” “What good is having… the world with no one like you to share… it wwith?”

He coughed up blood and Tanner knew his would was very serious. Damn, if she only had her bag, she could extract the bullet and patch him partially up to at least slow the bleeding. Devlin turned to look at Donetello. “He‟s not dead.” Tanner looked up at Donetello and gasped as he held his side and glared at her. “Help me, Tanner,” Donetello called weakly. His voice emphasized the „me,‟ as if she should choose him over Devlin. Looking up at her, softly Devlin said, “Go help him.” Frowning down at him, Tanner asked incredulously, “Why do you want me to save him? He shot you, Devlin!” “It‟s in your nature, love. Plus, if I live and you save his life, I can shoot him again.” She couldn‟t help but snicker through her snob, which sounded more like a snort. Checking his wound again, worriedly, she said, “Keep pressure on your wound, Devlin. I‟ll be right back.” He only nodded as she ran down the aisle. “I knew you‟d help me, Tanner,” Donetello said relieved. When she roughly pushed away his clothes, he screamed out in agony. “Fuck! That hurts.” Ignoring him, Tanner inspected the wound determining that Devlin had shot missing Donetello‟s heart and lung. But if he didn‟t lie still he‟d bleed out and he needed pressure on his wound as well. That was where the dilemma lie. The men were too far apart for her to treat. She needed to be at both of their sides to make sure they lived until help arrived. “Come on, Donetello, “she said, trying to help his up or drag him down the aisle to lie beside Devlin. But he was too weak and too heavy to move. Tanner struggled fruitlessly and finally quit before she passed out or strained something she shouldn‟t. “Just stay here,” Donetello said weakly. “Save me and let him die.” Even if she had not been in love with Devlin, that remark clearly opened up her mind to show how ugly Donetello really was. He had known her mostly all her life, but in truth had not really known her at all. Yet Devlin had only known her less than two months and he understood her all too completely. 258 –TANNER’S DEVIL „You‟re going to have to make a decision fast, Tanner. Devlin can‟t hold on for long,‟ she reminded herself. She could only treat one person and she had to make a decision quickly. Taking a deep breath, Tanner stood up and started to back away slowly. “Tanner!” Donetello called. “Come back!” When she didn‟t stop, his tone of voice rose. “Get back here!” She shook her head and bravely stepped back more and more. “You‟re gonna save him! Tanner, no one will ever love you like I have

loved you.” Stopping in her tracks, she couldn‟t help the smart remark as she replied, “Thank God, because if I never want to be loved like you have loved me, Donetello.” Donetello was incited by her vicious words and forced himself to sit up, reaching for his gun. Tanner gasped, but a shot rang out near the front of the church. A medium height well built man stood there with a gun on Donetello and a spot next to Donetello was still smoking where the bullet had entered the floor. Clearing that was telling the pimp that the first shot was just a warning. “I love him, Donetello, and I‟m going to be with him.” Donetello looked deeply hurt by her words, but was speechless. Still holding the gun, he turned the weapon towards himself. He never broke eye contact with Tanner as he pulled the trigger. The gun sounded as if it were right by Tanner‟s ear. She jumped and never stop looking at Donetello as his head lolled back and then forward. Brain matter spattered all over the church‟s pews. His body followed the slumped of his head and soon he laid lifeless on the floor. Tanner looked down the aisle at the man who had shot at Donetello. He no longer had his weapon drawn and he only stared at her. Feeling that she wasn‟t in any danger, she turned and rushed toward Devlin, who hands were barely able to maintain the pressure on his wound. His eyes were close, but as soon as she took over, he opened them as if he had been conserving his energy. He smiled weakly and looked down the aisle at Donetello‟s lifeless body. “You didn‟t save him,” he said disappointedly. “He saved himself,” she said sarcastically. “I‟m sorry.” “For what?” “I tried not to kill him.” Shaking her head in love with him compassion, she said, “He wasn‟t worth your generosity, Devlin.” New tears sprang up as he coughed hard and more blood came up. “You‟re too wonderful.” He winked. “You say that to all the Johns.” Amazed that he was even lucid and even more in awe that he was being humorous as well. “Tanner, I want you to stay my wife,” he said in a very serious tone. “You don‟t know what you‟re saying.” “I-I…I do,” he said. “You love me. I heard you say it.” “Devlin, please save your strength.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 259 “Tell me, Tanner,” he demanded. “Please let me hear it from your lips.” He had lost a lot of blood. If help didn‟t arrive soon, the father of her child would die. “I love you, Devlin. I really do. Now please shut up and conserve your

energy,” she sobbed. Devlin smiled a devastatingly gorgeous grin. Damn! The man looked even sexy on his deathbed. Tears almost made it difficult to see. “Now…” he whispered, his entire face had gone pale. “I can die a… happy man.” His eyes closed slowly. It was as if her whole world was coming to an end. “Devlin!” she cried. “Devlin, please don‟t. Devlin!” Why did one always realize what they had all along when it was too late?! Frantically she shook him, but he didn‟t respond as his body slowly relaxed. Tanner screamed in frustration and sorrow. 260 –TANNER’S DEVIL Part 44 Footsteps pacing beside the bed finally broke through the silent darkness and he forced himself to open his eyes. He couldn‟t focus straight, but he recognized the voice as being Richard‟s. “…are going to kill each other if you don‟t do something soon. You‟re the diplomat around here and I don‟t know how not to handle, Mother, Devlin. Tanner‟s not making it any better either proclaiming that Mother has no rights to you anymore.” Weight shifted the bed to the right and Richard‟s voice was closer. “Okay, so maybe I did call you stupid and maybe I do hate you for being so damn smart, but dammit Devlin, I am not cut out for handling this shit and especially, Mother. You cannot –“ He stopped what he was saying as he realized Devlin was looking at him. “Please tell me that you‟re awake and this is not just a reflective movement.” Even though Richard could be an ass, he was a sight for sore eyes in Devlin's book. He loved his brother a lot despite all the shit Richard had put him through. Devlin took an inner check of his body. His right side of his chest felt like hot fire and his throat felt like he had swallowed acid. He was in a regular bedroom, but there was an I.V. attached to his arm and a monitor attached to his body monitoring his heart rate and blood pressure. “Where‟s my wife?” he asked weakly, forcing himself to speak. “You know you could have informed us that you were still married to her?” Looking a bit confused, Devlin frowned. “That was pretty hard to do when I didn‟t know my wife was even alive…until I saw her standing in the church…where is she?” “Father suggested she get some rest and told me to stay be your side until you awoke. She was exhausted considering the critical condition of the baby is wearing her out.” He wasn‟t sure if heard Richard correctly. “The baby?” Richard smiled. “I actually know something you don‟t know.” “If I have to get out of the bed and knock you out for information, I swear to God I‟ll do it, Richard.” His brother laughed warmly. “Yes, Tanner‟s pregnant and of course

Mother isn‟t taking that into account because she is forbidden to see you until Tanner says so. Your wife can be extremely difficult and headstrong when she wants something.” “Why won‟t Tanner let Mother see me?” “That would be a question you would have to ask Tanner. Let me call the doctor up before I wake her up.” “I‟d much rather see my wife, Richard.” “And people in hell want water, but you‟re going to wait. You look like a bear and smell like one too,” Richard said teasingly, picking up the phone and paging someone. “Where am I?” “We‟re at the Thompson‟s home. Father arranged for your removal from the hospital as soon as you were breathing on your own and the Thompson‟s didn‟t mind.” http://SylviaHubbard.com 261 “Is Latasha here?” he asked with dread. “She‟s running about with her tail between her legs praying we don‟t say anything to her father about her new circumstances because she‟d lose the entire trust, but she‟s been giving us all a lot of room, especially Tanner.” Devlin smirked amused. “So we‟re on the hush about her condition?” Richard laughed. “Father says if she wants her parents to know, she should be the one to tell them and it‟s none of our business since the child isn‟t related to us.” "Do we know who the father is?" he asked out of curiosity. "Don't know, don't care," Richard snorted. The door opened and Doctor Fenton walked in to give Devlin a check up. A tray of watered down soup was brought and a nurse assisted in helping to get Devlin all cleaned up. He was told the details of his rescue between his father and Richard, who had heard it all from Treasure Heart. Once the rescuers arrived, Tanner practically took over the whole show and used what little she had in the ambulance to extract the bullet and stop the bleeding because Devlin wouldn‟t have made it alive to the hospital without her training. Del Heart had handled the police matters and Tanner had made statements explaining everything that had happened. Del returned to Detroit with Donetello‟s body to close a lot of murder cases he was suspicious of committing. His DNA would determine a lot of things for many murder cases that were not closed. Tanner had stayed by Devlin‟s side the entire time, even going so far as to stay in the operating room because his lung collapsed just as they arrived at the hospital. When the paparazzi started to gather, Aurello arranged with Latasha‟s father to use his home. “She is an amazing woman, Devlin,” Aurello said impressed. “She will make a fine wife and mother to your children.” “Even though she was a hooker?” Richard spouted out.

Devlin groaned, wishing he had just enough strength to punch his brother in the mouth. “You could have kept your big mouth closed.” “She was?” Aurello asked surprised. “Yes, Father,” Devlin confessed. “Well, we‟ll just make sure that your mother doesn‟t find that out too soon. It shouldn‟t be a problem, correct, Devlin?” Aurello asked Devlin. “No it isn‟t a problem with me.” He was very honest about this. Despite Tanner‟s past, he knew he loved every centimeter and didn‟t give a damn about anything else. Although until he saw Tanner in the flesh and heard from her mouth that all the things she had confessed the Donetello after he was laying there for dead, he was unsure of her feelings for him. Two hours later, Tanner was finally summoned and he was left alone after Doctor Fenton updated Devlin about her fragile condition. Soon as she opened the door, Devlin wanted to jump out of bed and feel her body press up against his, but he was still so weak and even had pillows propping up his large body. 262 –TANNER’S DEVIL She rushed to the bed and sat next to him looking a little apprehensive. “How do you feel?” He caressed her cheek and she leaned into his palm, relishing his touch on her skin. “Don‟t you ever leave me, Tanner Sanchez.” Kissing his palm, she said, “I promise.” Thinking all she had said to him was a dream before he had passed out, he looked surprised, “You won‟t?” “Of course not,” she said obviously. “Didn‟t they tell you about the baby?” Devlin wondered if that was the only reason as to why Tanner was staying now. “Yeah, they told me,” he said stonily. “But if that‟s the only reason you‟re staying Tanner, then just sign over your parental rights and leave.” Tanner raised a brow. “I just know you aren‟t coping an attitude, Devlin. Not after the agony you have put me through for the past two weeks.” “Two weeks? I was out for two weeks?” “Yes!” she exclaimed. “But that‟s the only reason you‟re staying is because of the baby.” “I told you I love you.” “Why?” This man was really difficult. Why couldn‟t he just accept that fact that she openly said she loved him? Why did he have to have an explanation? Fine, if he wanted to know the truth she would be brutally honest. “Because I know that all my life I needed a man like you to let me know how really wonderful I am. Who makes me feel beautiful all the time and that no matter what I achieve in life it means absolutely nothing if I am not with you.”

She bowed her head, feeling overwhelmed with emotions for him. The room was so quiet as she could feel his eyes boring into her, unflinchingly looking at her. Almost in a whisper, she added, “Because even when you knew I wasn‟t pregnant, you still wanted to be with me and you didn‟t care about anything except for me. Not only did I know for sure at that point my heart belonged to you, but I also knew then that you really loved me and that there would be no other man on this entire earth that would love me like you for as long as I lived.” Her words had touched his soul and he knew he wanted no other woman in his life, but Tanner. “Thank you for saving my life.” Without thinking, she cupped his face tenderly. “It‟s the least I could do for all you‟ve done for me, Devlin. You saved me from the misery I have suffered for so long and you saved me from the life I would have been forced to live. Thank you.” She kissed him and felt his weak, but passionate response. Devlin couldn‟t help becoming affected by her proximity and he cursed his weakened state, disabling him to take full advantage of the bed he was in. “And your nursing career?” “I‟ll be your personal nurse until you are well?” Honored that she would sacrifice all she had worked for to be with him, Devlin decided to let her in on a little secret. “My ambassador position will be expired by then, but I was going to seriously take on helping with the region‟s http://SylviaHubbard.com 263 hospital. I would need a qualified medical assistant, who could offer me advice and travel with me to help treat and determine the medical needs of the people.” Her eyes lit up in excitement as if he‟d presented her with the key to Fort Knox. “Really?” “But I‟d want only my duchess to travel with me.” “You‟d make me your duchess, Devlin?” Finding some strength, he pulled her in his arms. “Dammit woman, I‟d make you lie on your back right now if I wasn‟t injured.” Tanner laughed and kissed him. “Then just promised me you‟ll take full advantage of me once your health is back.” “Damn right!” He dipped his head down and kissed her so hard, he stole her breath away. She couldn‟t wait until he recovered and would demand another session with those beads. Despite his name, large exterior and sometimes evil looks, Devlin Sanchez was no devil, he was her angel of love, guardian of her soul, and father of her child. The End 060328-1657-111393K 264 –TANNER’S DEVIL stealing innocence by Sylvia Hubbard Tying a man down to get what she wants leads to sweet pay back!

Kimberly could not believe what her uncle wanted her to do. In order to keep the inheritance of her husband's, her uncle wanted her to get pregnant. Yet, when Hawthorne dies unexpectedly, Uncle Charles kidnaps a man who resembles Kimberly‟s decease husband, ties him to a bed, and orders Kimberly to rape the man until she is pregnant. Uncle Charles would kill him, after the deed was done so no one would ever know the truth. Having no choice in the matter, Kimberly faces the exquisite dark body of man and in her innocence, prepares herself to steal his seed. Surly, mean tempered Jaelen can't believe someone had the nerve to tie him to the bed. When his cold eyes fall on the beautiful, angelic Kimberly and he realizes her intentions, he vows to escape and get revenge if it takes the rest of his life. AVAILABLE NOW! http://lulu.com/SylviaHubbard http://SylviaHubbard.com 265 Drawing the Line by Sylvia Hubbard erotic/suspense with three times the excitement! Overview: Shane needs money to get away from her money hungry aunt. Her boss, Andrew and his brother, Paul, offer her "ultimate pleasure" if she gives them the child they need in order to keep a company they've worked hard to make successful. She accepts their offer, but realizes she has trouble drawing the line in her feelings for her handsome boss. Yet, the bond that draws them all together is soon put to the test when Shane comes up missing amidst a chemical company land scandal she was investigating. Andrew and Paul hope they find Shane in time before she loses the baby. Available soon @ http://SylviaHubbard.com 266 –TANNER’S DEVIL Reader’s Check List (mark off when you have read the works by this author) Other novels by this author: � Dreams of Reality* � Stone‟s Revenge*

� Stealing Innocence + � Stealing Innocence 2: The Ravishment + � Mistaken Identity � Road to Freedom � Deceptive Nights �Teach Me To Love + �Tanner‟s Devil Other novellas by this author: � Cabin Fever + � Red Heart + � Baby Doll + Other short stories � How to Meet and Marry in 24 Hours � Country Road � Boom! Boom! Boom! � Silent Lynx + Works in progress: � Other Side of Love + � Drawing the Line � Dark Façade + � Stealing Innocence III: Lethal Heart + � King‟s Paradise+ * Available on Amazon.com + Part of Heart of Detroit Series http://SylviaHubbard.com 267 About this author: Detroit Native, Sylvia Hubbard, is a diehard romance/suspense author. In 2005, Sylvia Hubbard was the recipient of The Detroit City Council‟s Spirit of Detroit Award for her efforts in Detroit‟s literary community, voted Romance Book Cafe favorite author and her book Stone's Revenge was voted best AfricanAmerican Mystery by Mojolist.com. The Author is also founder of Motown Writers Network, which offers literary education and events in Detroit, Editor In Chief of The Essence of Motown Literary Magazine and speaks on Internet Marketing and Promotions for Writers and Authors. She resides in Detroit as a divorced mother of three. She writes a blog called How To Love A Black Woman, which is described as her manual for loving her, and speaks on Creative Intimacy for couples. Related Links: http://MotownWriters.com http://LoveABlackWoman.blogspot.com http://MotownRomance.blogspot.com